俱舍論 序分·明諸法體Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · Preface and the Nature of Dharmas
全論之門。歸敬立宗、自解「對法藏」之名,而後以一個判準(漏之隨增)總判一切法,立蘊處界三科——七十五法的底圖、也是往後唯識問題意識的萌芽處。
一句話:一切法先分有漏無漏、再攝入蘊處界三科——分類不是目的,「擇法」才是:離擇法,定無滅惑之餘方便。
來歷(先立)
世親講《毘婆沙》,一日一偈,積成六百頌;應罽賓之請作長行自釋,「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」——依有部而破以經量,一句傳記道盡全論性格。印度學徒號為「聰明論」(圓暉:如毒門之毒、開少慧門而遍入,故名慧毒門)。漢傳二譯:真諦《釋論》二十二卷(第一譯)、玄奘三十卷(永徽二年至五年·第二譯)——本編依玄奘,真諦為對勘。
三個眼目
-
禮讚即宗旨。歸敬頌從「滅冥」讚佛:染污無知盡是斷德、不染無知盡是智德——此論心中的佛,是『把一切不明白滅盡』的如理師。而「傳佛說對法」一個「傳」字,眾賢即讀作論主不信對法為佛所說而反責之:「經主稱傳,顯已不信阿毘達磨是佛所說」;唐疏同此讀(法寶「言傳說者,顯己不信」)。此讀出於古德,論文自身未作此釋——讀俱舍第一課:留意論主用字的溫度(傳說·有說·有餘師說)。
-
一個判準總判一切法。有漏無漏之分,不在善惡而在「隨增」:煩惱能於其中扎根增長者為有漏;滅道二諦可為惑所緣而惑不隨增,故無漏。此判準本身歷經百年錘鍊(法勝「生」→法救改「隨增」)。三無為中,非擇滅尤堪玩味:不由簡擇、只因緣缺而得的永不生——存在的地圖上有一類『因錯過而永滅』之法。
-
三科是三種切法,也是教育學。蘊=聚、處=生長門、界=種族;愚(心所/色/色心)、根(利中鈍)、樂(略中廣)各三,故說三門。受想別立為蘊,因為它們是「諍根、生死因」——目錄編排裡寫著病根診斷。而「如聚,蘊定假有」一句,是末品破我的遠伏線。
一義(附):意界的安排
十八界中的「意」不是第七個心——「由即六識身,無間滅為意」:前念纔滅,即名為意,為第六識作依。有部以此免立常存心體;唯識後來於同一問題立末那、阿賴耶。同一問題、兩代答案——讀唯識所以要回讀俱舍。
通於全論
「能持自相故名為法」——法之定義,此後百法唯識承用不改。三無為→六無為、色十一→百法色法、六識意界→八識:界品是七十五法的門面,也是世親轉入唯識前,問題意識成形之地。
The gateway to the whole treatise. It pays homage and sets out its thesis, explains for itself the name Treasury of Abhidharma, and then classifies all dharmas at a single stroke by one criterion (increase of the outflows by attachment), establishing the three classifications of aggregates, sense fields, and elements—the underlying map of the seventy-five dharmas, and the seedbed in which the questions later taken up by Yogācāra first stirred.
In one sentence: all dharmas are first divided into those with and those without outflows, then gathered into the three classifications of aggregates, sense fields, and elements—yet classification is not the aim, the discernment of dharmas is: apart from the discernment of dharmas there is certainly no other excellent means for extinguishing the defilements.
Provenance (Set Out First)
Vasubandhu lectured on the Mahāvibhāṣā, composing one stanza for each day’s teaching until six hundred stanzas had accumulated. At the request of Kashmir he wrote a prose self-commentary in which he established the Sarvāstivāda positions and, wherever a point was skewed, broke it with Sautrāntika doctrine—upholding the Sarvāstivādins while breaking them by the Sautrāntika measure. One line of biography states the character of the entire treatise. Students in India named it the Treatise of Intelligence (Yuanhui: like the small opening through which poison enters and then travels everywhere, this treatise opens only a narrow gate of discernment and yet gives entry to the whole; hence the name, the poison-gate of discernment). Two Chinese translations exist: Paramārtha’s Expository Treatise in twenty-two fascicles (the first) and Xuanzang’s in thirty fascicles (Yonghui years two through five, the second). This edition follows Xuanzang and uses Paramārtha for collation.
Three Points to Watch
-
The homage is itself the thesis. The stanza of homage praises the Buddha for the extinction of darkness: the exhaustion of defiled not-knowing is the virtue of abandonment, the exhaustion of undefiled not-knowing is the virtue of wisdom. The Buddha this treatise has before it is the teacher of things as they are, the one who has extinguished everything that was not understood. And in the phrase it is transmitted that the Buddha spoke the Abhidharma, the single word transmitted was read by Saṅghabhadra as an admission, and thrown back at its author: in saying “transmitted,” the Sūtra-master shows that he does not himself believe the Abhidharma to be the Buddha’s word. The Tang commentaries read it the same way (Fabao: by saying “it is transmitted,” he displays his own disbelief). This reading comes from the ancient masters; the treatise itself gives no such explanation. The first lesson in reading the Kośa: attend to the temperature of the author’s wording—it is transmitted, some say, some other masters say.
-
A single criterion classifies all dharmas. The division between with and without outflows rests not on wholesome and unwholesome but on increase by attachment: whatever the afflictions can take root and grow upon is with outflows. The truths of cessation and of the path can be taken as objects by the afflictions, yet the afflictions do not increase by attachment to them, and so they are without outflows. This criterion was itself hammered out over a century (Fasheng’s arising, emended by Dharmatrāta to increase by attachment). Among the three unconditioned dharmas, cessation independent of discernment repays attention most: a never-arising obtained without any act of discernment, simply because a condition was absent—on the map of what exists there is a class of dharmas forever extinguished because they were missed.
-
The three classifications are three ways of cutting, and also a pedagogy. Aggregate means collection, sense field means gate of arising, element means lineage; folly is threefold (about mental factors, about form, about form and mind together), the faculties are threefold (sharp, middling, dull), and preference is threefold (for brief, middling, or extended wording)—hence three gates of teaching. Feeling and perception are set up as separate aggregates because they are the roots of dispute and the causes of birth and death: the diagnosis of an illness is written into the very arrangement of the table of contents. And the sentence that an aggregate, being like a collection, is definitively provisional lays the distant groundwork for the refutation of self in the last chapter.
A Single Point (Appended): The Placement of the Mind Element
Among the eighteen elements, mind is not a seventh consciousness—it is precisely the six bodies of consciousness that, in ceasing without interval, become mind: the thought just ceased is thereby named mind and serves as the support of the sixth consciousness. By this the Sarvāstivādins avoid positing an abiding mental entity; Yogācāra later answered the same question by positing the defiled mind and the storehouse consciousness. One question, two generations of answers—which is why reading Yogācāra sends one back to the Kośa.
Bearing on the Whole Treatise
Because it maintains its own intrinsic mark it is called a dharma—this definition of dharma was carried on unchanged by the later hundred-dharma Yogācāra learning. Three unconditioned dharmas became six; the eleven kinds of form became the eleven forms of the hundred dharmas; six consciousnesses plus the mind element became eight consciousnesses. The Chapter on the Elements is the façade of the seventy-five dharmas, and the place where, before Vasubandhu turned toward Yogācāra, his sense of the problem took shape.
阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第一 〔T29 0001a03〕
【品界】分別界品第一 〔T29 0001a07〕
〔頌·序1 T29 0001a08〕
諸一切種諸冥滅,拔眾生出生死泥,
敬禮如是如理師,對法藏論我當說。
〔T29 0001a〕
論曰:今欲造論,為顯自師其體尊高超諸聖眾,故先讚德方申敬禮。諸言所表謂佛世尊,此能破闇故稱冥滅。言一切種諸冥滅者,謂滅諸境一切品冥。以諸無知能覆實義及障真見,故說為冥。唯佛世尊得永對治,於一切境一切種冥,證不生法故稱為滅。聲聞獨覺雖滅諸冥,以染無知畢竟斷,故非一切種。所以者何?由於佛法極遠時處及諸義類無邊差別,不染無知猶未斷故。已讚世尊自利德滿,次當讚佛利他德圓。拔眾生出生死泥者,由彼生死是諸眾生沈溺處故,難可出故,所以譬泥。眾生於中淪沒無救,世尊哀愍隨授所應,正法教手拔濟令出。已讚佛德,次申敬禮。敬禮如是如理師者,稽首接足故稱敬禮。諸有具前自他利德,故云如是。如實無倒教授誡勗,名如理師。如理師言顯利他德,能方便說如理正教,從生死泥拔眾生出,不由威力與願神通。禮如理師欲何所作?對法藏論我當說者,教誡學徒故稱為論。其論者何?謂對法藏。何謂對法?頌曰:
〔頌·序2前半 T29 0001b02〕
淨慧隨行名對法,及能得此諸慧論。
論曰:慧謂擇法,淨謂無漏,淨慧眷屬名曰隨行。如是總說無漏五蘊名為對法,此則勝義阿毘達磨。若說世俗阿毘達磨,即能得此諸慧及論。慧謂得此有漏修慧、思聞生得慧及隨行。論謂傳生無漏慧教。此諸慧論是彼資糧,故亦得名阿毘達磨。釋此名者,能持自相故名為法。若勝義法唯是涅槃,若法相法通四聖諦,此能對向或能對觀,故稱對法。已釋對法。何故此論名對法藏?頌曰:
〔頌·序2後半 T29 0001b13〕
攝彼勝義依彼故,此立對法俱舍名。
論曰:由彼對法論中勝義入此攝故,此得藏名。或此依彼、從彼引生,是彼所藏,故亦名藏。是故此論名對法藏。何因說彼阿毘達磨?誰復先說阿毘達磨,而今造論恭敬解釋?頌曰:
〔頌·序3 T29 0001b19〕
若離擇法定無餘,能滅諸惑勝方便,
由惑世間漂有海,因此傳佛說對法。
論曰:若離擇法,無勝方便能滅諸惑。諸惑能令世間漂轉生死大海,因此傳佛說彼對法,欲令世間得擇法故。離說對法,弟子不能於諸法相如理簡擇。然佛世尊處處散說阿毘達磨,大德迦多衍尼子等諸大聲聞結集安置。猶如大德法救所集無常品等鄔拕南頌,毘婆沙師傳說如此。何法名為彼所簡擇,因此傳佛說對法耶?頌曰:
〔頌·正1–3 T29 0001b29〕
有漏無漏法,除道餘有為,
於彼漏隨增,故說名有漏。
無漏謂道諦,及三種無為,
謂虛空二滅,此中空無礙。
擇滅謂離繫,隨繫事各別,
畢竟礙當生,別得非擇滅。
論曰:說一切法略有二種,謂有漏、無漏。有漏法云何?謂除道諦,餘有為法。所以者何?諸漏於中等隨增故。緣滅道諦,諸漏雖生而不隨增,故非有漏。不隨增義,隨眠品中自當顯說。已辯有漏。無漏云何?謂道聖諦及三無為。何等為三?虛空、二滅。二滅者何?擇、非擇滅。此虛空等三種無為及道聖諦,名無漏法。所以者何?諸漏於中不隨增故。於略所說三無為中,虛空但以無礙為性,由無障故色於中行。擇滅即以離繫為性,諸有漏法遠離繫縛證得解脫,名為擇滅。擇謂簡擇,即慧差別,各別簡擇四聖諦故。擇力所得滅名為擇滅,如牛所駕車名曰牛車,略去中言故作是說。一切有漏法同一擇滅耶?不爾。云何?隨繫事別。謂隨繫事量,離繫事亦爾。若不爾者,於證見苦所斷煩惱滅時,應證一切所斷諸煩惱滅。若如是者,修餘對治則為無用。依何義說滅無同類?依滅自無同類因義亦不與他,故作是說,非無同類。已說擇滅。永礙當生得非擇滅,謂能永礙未來法生。得滅異前,名非擇滅。得不因擇,但由闕緣。如眼與意專一色時,餘色聲香味觸等謝。緣彼境界五識身等住未來世畢竟不生,由彼不能緣過去境,緣不具故得非擇滅。於法得滅應作四句。或於諸法唯得擇滅,謂諸有漏過現生法。或於諸法唯非擇滅,謂不生法無漏有為。或於諸法俱得二滅,謂彼不生諸有漏法。或於諸法不得二滅,謂諸無漏過現生法。如是已說三種無為。前說除道,餘有為法是名有漏。何謂有為?頌曰:
〔頌·正4 T29 0002a08〕
又諸有為法,謂色等五蘊,
亦世路言依,有離有事等。
論曰:色等五蘊,謂初色蘊乃至識蘊。如是五法具攝有為,眾緣聚集共所作故。無有少法一緣所生,是彼類故。未來無妨,如乳如薪。此有為法亦名世路,已行正行當行性故,或為無常所吞食故。或名言依,言謂語言,此所依者即名俱義。如是言依具攝一切有為諸法。若不爾者,應違《品類足論》所說。彼說言依十八界攝。或名有離,離謂永離,即是涅槃,一切有為有彼離故。或名有事,以有因故,事是因義。毘婆沙師傳說如此。如是等類是有為法差別眾名,於此所說有為法中。頌曰:
〔頌·正5 T29 0002a22〕
有漏名取蘊,亦說為有諍,
及苦集世間,見處三有等。
論曰:此何所立?謂立取蘊亦名為蘊。或有唯蘊而非取蘊,謂無漏行。煩惱名取,蘊從取生故名取蘊,如草穅火。或蘊屬取故名取蘊,如帝王臣。或蘊生取故名取蘊,如花果樹。此有漏法亦名有諍,煩惱名諍,觸動善品故、損害自他故、諍隨增故,名為有諍。猶如有漏亦名為苦,違聖心故。亦名為集,能招苦故。亦名世間,可毀壞故、有對治故。亦名見處,見住其中隨增眠故。亦名三有,有因有依三有攝故。如是等類是有漏法。隨義別名,如上所言。色等五蘊名有為法。色蘊者何?頌曰:
〔頌·正6前半 T29 0002b07〕
色者唯五根,五境及無表。
論曰:言五根者,所謂眼、耳、鼻、舌、身根。言五境者,即是眼等五根境界,所謂色、聲、香、味、所觸。及無表者,謂無表色。唯依此量立色蘊名。此中先應說五根相。頌曰:
〔頌·正6後半 T29 0002b12〕
彼識依淨色,名眼等五根。
論曰:彼謂前說色等五境,識即色、聲、香、味、觸識。彼識所依五種淨色,如其次第,應知即是眼等五根。如世尊說:苾芻當知,眼謂內處,四大所造淨色為性。如是廣說。或復彼者,謂前所說眼等五根,識即眼、耳、鼻、舌、身識。彼識所依五種淨色,名眼等根,是眼等識所依止義。如是便順《品類足論》。如彼論說:云何眼根?眼識所依淨色為性。如是廣說。已說五根。次說五境。頌曰:
〔頌·正7 T29 0002b22〕
色二或二十,聲唯有八種,
味六香四種,觸十一為性。
論曰:言色二者,一顯、二形。顯色有四:青、黃、赤、白,餘顯是此四色差別。形色有八,謂長為初不正為後。或二十者,即此色處復說二十,謂青、黃、赤、白、長、短、方、圓、高、下、正、不正、雲、煙、塵、霧、影、光、明、闇。有餘師說,空一顯色,第二十一。此中正者謂形平等,形不平等名為不正,地水氣騰說之為霧,日焰名光,月星火藥寶珠電等諸焰名明,障光明生於中餘色可見名影,翻此為闇。餘色易了故今不釋。或有色處有顯無形,謂青、黃、赤、白、影、光、明、闇。或有色處有形無顯。謂長等一分身表業性。或有色處有顯有形,謂所餘色。有餘師說:唯光明色有顯無形,現見世間青等色處有長等故。如何一事具有顯形?由於此中俱可知故。此中有者是有智義,非有境義。若爾,身表中亦應有顯智。已說色處,當說聲處。聲唯八種,謂有執受或無執受大種為因,及有情名、非有情名差別為四,此復可意及不可意差別成八。執受大種為因聲者,謂言手等所發音聲。風林河等所發音聲,名無執受大種為因。有情名聲謂語表業,餘聲則是非有情名。有說:有聲通有執受及無執受大種為因,如手鼓等合所生聲。如不許一顯色極微二四大造,聲亦應爾。已說聲處,當說味處。味有六種,甘、醋、醎、辛、苦、淡別故。已說味處,當說香處。香有四種:好香、惡香、等不等香,有差別故。本論中說香有三種:好香、惡香及平等香。已說香處,當說觸處。觸有十一,謂四大種、滑性、澁性、重性、輕性及冷、飢、渴。此中大種後當廣說。柔軟名滑。麁強為澁。可稱名重。翻此為輕。煖欲名冷。食欲名飢。飲欲名渴。此三於因立果名故,作如是說。如有頌言:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0002c28〕
諸佛出現樂,演說正法樂,
僧眾和合樂,同修勇進樂。
〔T29 0003a〕
於色界中無飢渴觸,有所餘觸。彼界衣服,別不可稱,聚則可稱。冷煖於彼雖無能損而有能益。傳說如此。此中已說多種色處。有時眼識緣一事生,謂於爾時各別了別。有時眼識緣多事生,謂於爾時不別了別,如遠觀察軍眾山林、無量顯形珠寶聚等。應知耳等諸識亦爾。有餘師說:身識極多緣五觸起,謂四大種,滑等隨一。有說:極多總緣一切十一觸起。若爾,五識總緣境故,應五識身取共相境非自相境。約處自相,許五識身取自相境非事自相,斯有何失?今應思擇,身舌二根兩境俱至,何識先起?隨境強盛彼識先生;境若均平舌識先起,食飲引身令相續故。已說根境及取境相,無表色相今次當說。頌曰:
〔頌·正8 T29 0003a16〕
亂心無心等,隨流淨不淨,
大種所造性,由此說無表。
論曰:亂心者,謂此餘心。無心者,謂入無想及滅盡定。等,言顯示不亂有心。相似相續說名隨流。善與不善名淨不淨。為簡諸得相似相續,是故復言大種所造。毘婆沙說:造是因義,謂作生等五種因故。顯立名因,故言由此。無表雖以色業為性如有表業,而非表示令他了知,故名無表。說者顯此是師宗言,略說表業及定所生善不善色名為無表。既言無表大種所造,大種云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正9 T29 0003a28〕
大種謂四界,即地水火風,
能成持等業,堅濕煖動性。
〔T29 0003b〕
論曰:地、水、火、風能持自相及所造色,故名為界,如是四界亦名大種,一切餘色所依性故、體寬廣故。或於地等增盛聚中形相大故,或起種種大事用故。此四大種能成何業?如其次第能成持、攝、熟、長四業,地界能持,水界能攝,火界能熟,風界能長。長謂增盛或復流引。業用既爾,自性云何?如其次第即用堅、濕、煖、動為性,地界堅性,水界濕性,火界煖性,風界動性。由此能引大種造色,令其相續生至餘方,如吹燈光,故名為動。《品類足論》及契經言:云何名風界?謂輕等動性。復說輕性為所造色,故應風界動為自性,舉業顯體故亦言輕。云何地等?地等界別。頌曰:
〔頌·正10 T29 0003b15〕
地謂顯形色,隨世想立名;
水火亦復然,風即界亦爾。
論曰:地謂顯形,色處為體,隨世間想假立此名。由諸世間相示地者,以顯形色而相示故。水火亦然。風即風界,世間於動立風名故。或如地等隨世想名,風亦顯形,故言亦爾。如世間說黑風團風,此用顯形表示風故。何故此蘊無表為後說為色耶?由變壞故。如世尊說:苾芻當知,由變壞故名色取蘊。誰能變壞?謂手觸故即便變壞。乃至廣說。變壞即是可惱壞義,故義品中作如是說:
〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0003b27〕
趣求諸欲人,常起於希望,
諸欲若不遂,惱壞如箭中。
色復云何?欲所惱壞,欲所擾惱變壞生故。有說:變礙故名為色。若爾,極微應不名色,無變礙故。此難不然。無一極微各處而住,眾微聚集變礙義成。過去未來應不名色,此亦曾當有變礙故;及彼類故,如所燒薪,諸無表色應不名色。有釋:表色有變礙故,無表隨彼亦受色名。譬如樹動影亦隨動。此釋不然,無變礙故。又表滅時無表應滅,如樹滅時影必隨滅。有釋:所依大種變礙,故無表業亦得色名。若爾,所依有變礙故,眼識等五應亦名色。此難不齊。無表依止大種轉時,如影依樹光依珠寶。眼等五識依眼等時則不如是,唯能為作助生緣故。此影依樹光依寶言,且非符順毘婆沙義。彼宗影等顯色極微,各自依止四大種故。設許影光依止樹寶,而無表色不同彼依,彼許所依大種雖滅,而無表色不隨滅故。是故所言未為釋難。復有別釋彼所難言:眼識等五所依不定,或有變礙謂眼等根,或無變礙謂無間意,無表所依則不如是,故前所難定為不齊,變礙名色理得成就。頌曰:
〔頌·正11前半 T29 0003c22〕
此中根與境,許即十處界。
論曰:此前所說色蘊性中,許即根境為十處界,謂於處門立為十處。眼處色處廣說乃至身處觸處。若於界門立為十界,眼界色界廣說乃至身界觸界。已說色蘊并立處界,當說受等三蘊處界。頌曰:
〔頌·正11後半–12 T29 0003c28〕
受領納隨觸,想取像為體,
四餘名行蘊,如是受等三,
及無表無為,名法處法界。
論曰:受蘊謂三,領納隨觸,即樂及苦、不苦不樂。此復分別成六受身,謂眼觸所生受乃至意觸所生受。想蘊謂能取像為體,即能執取青黃長短、男女怨親、苦樂等相。此復分別成六想身,應如受說。除前及後色、受、想、識,餘一切行名為行蘊。然薄伽梵於契經中說六思身為行蘊者,由最勝故。所以者何?行名造作,思是業性造作義強,故為最勝。是故佛說若能造作有漏有為名行取蘊。若不爾者,餘心所法及不相應,非蘊攝故應非苦集,則不可為應知應斷。如世尊說:若於一法未達未知,我說不能作苦邊際。未斷未滅說亦如是。是故定應許除四蘊餘有為行皆行蘊攝。即此所說受、想、行、蘊,及無表色、三種無為,如是七法於處門中立為法處,於界門中立為法界。已說受等三蘊處界,當說識蘊并立處界。頌曰:
〔頌·正13 T29 0004a19〕
識謂各了別,此即名意處,
及七界應知,六識轉為意。
論曰:各各了別彼彼境界,總取境相故名識蘊。此復差別有六識身,謂眼識身至意識身。應知如是所說識蘊,於處門中立為意處。於界門中立為七界,謂眼識界至意識界,即此六識轉為意界。如是此中所說五蘊,即十二處并十八界,謂除無表,諸餘色蘊即名十處,亦名十界。受想行蘊、無表、無為總名法處,亦名法界。應知識蘊即名意處,亦名七界,謂六識界及與意界。豈不識蘊唯六識身,異此說何復為意界?更無異法。即於此中頌曰:
〔頌·正14前半 T29 0004b03〕
由即六識身,無間滅為意。
論曰:即六識身無間滅已,能生後識故名意界,謂如此子即名餘父,又如此果即名餘種。若爾實界應唯十七或唯十二,六識與意更相攝故,何緣得立十八界耶?頌曰:
〔頌·正14後半 T29 0004b08〕
成第六依故,十八界應知。
論曰:如五識界別有眼等五界為依,第六意識無別所依,為成此依故說意界。如是所依能依境界,應知各六界成十八。若爾,無學最後念心應非意界,此無間滅後識不生,非意界故。不爾,此已住意性故、闕餘緣故,後識不生。此中蘊攝一切有為,取蘊唯攝一切有漏,處界總攝一切法盡。別攝如是,總攝云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正15 T29 0004b17〕
總攝一切法,由一蘊處界,
攝自性非餘,以離他性故。
論曰:由一色蘊意處法界,應知總攝一切法盡。謂於諸處就勝義說,唯攝自性不攝他性。所以者何?法與他性恒相離故。此離於彼而言攝者,其理不然。且如眼根,唯攝色蘊眼處眼界苦集諦等,是彼性故不攝餘蘊餘處界等,離彼性故。若於諸處就世俗說,應知亦以餘法攝餘。如四攝事攝徒眾等,眼耳鼻三處各有二,何緣界體非二十一?此難非理。所以者何?頌曰:
〔頌·正16前半 T29 0004b28〕
類境識同故,雖二界體一。
論曰:類同者,謂二處同是眼自性故。境同者,謂二處同用色為境故。識同者,謂二處同為眼識依故。由此眼界雖二而一。耳鼻亦應如是安立。若爾,何緣生依二處?頌曰:
〔頌·正16後半 T29 0004c04〕
然為令端嚴,眼等各生二。
論曰:為所依身相端嚴故,界體雖一而兩處生。若眼耳根處唯生一,鼻無二穴身不端嚴。此釋不然。若本來爾,誰言醜陋?又猫鵄等雖生二處,有何端嚴?若爾,三根何緣生二?為所發識明了端嚴。現見世間閉一目等,了別色等便不分明,是故三根各生二處。已說諸蘊及處界攝,當說其義。此蘊處界別義云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正17前半 T29 0004c13〕
聚生門種族,是蘊處界義。
論曰:諸有為法和合聚義是蘊義,如契經言:諸所有色,若過去若未來若現在、若內若外、若麁若細、若劣若勝、若遠若近,如是一切略為一聚,說名色蘊。由此聚義,蘊義得成。於此經中,無常已滅名過去、若未已生名未來、已生未謝名現在,自身名內、所餘名外。或約處辯,有對名麁、無對名細。或相待立。若言相待,麁細不成。此難不然,所待異故。待彼為麁未嘗為細、待彼為細未嘗為麁,猶如父子苦集諦等,染污名劣、不染名勝,去來名遠、現在名近,乃至識蘊應知亦然。而有差別,謂依五根名麁,唯依意根名細。或約地辯,毘婆沙師所說如是。大德法救復作是言:五根所取名麁色,所餘名細色。非可意者名劣色,所餘名勝色。不可見處名遠色,在可見處名近色。過去等色如自名顯,受等亦然,隨所依力,應知遠近麁細同前。心心所法,生長門義是處義。訓釋詞者,謂能生長心心所法故名為處,是能生長彼作用義。法種族義是界義,如一山中有多銅鐵金銀等族,說名多界。如是一身或一相續,有十八類諸法種族,名十八界。此中種族是生本義。如是眼等誰之生本?謂自種類同類因故。若爾,無為應不名界,心心所法生之本故。有說:界聲表種類義,謂十八法種類自性各別不同,名十八界。若言聚義是蘊義者,蘊應假有,多實積集共所成故,如聚如我。此難不然,一實極微亦名蘊故。若爾,不應言聚義是蘊義,非一實物有聚義故。有說:能荷重擔義是蘊義,由此世間說肩名蘊,物所聚故。或有說者:可分段義是蘊義,故世有言:汝三蘊還,我當與汝。此釋越經,經說聚義是蘊義故,如契經言:諸所有色若過去等。廣說如前。若謂此經顯過去等一一色等各別名蘊,是故一切過去色等一一實物各各名蘊。此執非理,故彼經言:如是一切略為一聚說名蘊故,是故如聚,蘊定假有。若爾,應許諸有色處亦是假有,眼等極微要多積聚成生門故。此難非理,多積聚中一一極微有因用故。若不爾者,根境相助共生識等應非別處,是則應無十二處別。然毘婆沙作如是說。對法諸師若觀假蘊,彼說極微一界一處一蘊少分;若不觀者,彼說極微即是一界一處一蘊。此應於分,假謂有分,如燒少衣亦說燒衣。何故世尊於所知境,由蘊等門作三種說?頌曰:
〔頌·正17後半 T29 0005b03〕
愚根樂三故,說蘊處界三。
論曰:所化有情有三品故,世尊為說蘊等三門。傳說:有情愚有三種,或愚心所總執為我,或唯愚色、或愚色心。根亦有三,謂利、中、鈍。樂亦三種,謂樂、略、中,及廣文故。如其次第,世尊為說蘊處界三。何緣世尊說餘心所總置行蘊,別分受想為二蘊耶?頌曰:
〔頌·正18 T29 0005b10〕
諍根生死因,及次第因故,
於諸心所法,受想別為蘊。
論曰:諍根有二,謂著諸欲及著諸見。此二受想,如其次第為最勝因,味受力故貪著諸欲,倒想力故貪著諸見。又生死法以受及想為最勝因,由耽著受起倒想故生死輪迴。由此二因及後當說次第因故,應知別立受想為蘊。其次第因,隣次當辯。何故無為說在處界,非蘊攝耶?頌曰:
〔頌·正19前半 T29 0005b19〕
蘊不攝無為,義不相應故。
論曰:三無為法不可說在色等蘊中,與色等義不相應故。謂體非色乃至非識,亦不可說為第六蘊,彼與蘊義不相應故。聚義是蘊,如前具說。謂無為法,非如色等有過去等品類差別,可略一聚名無為蘊。又言取蘊為顯染依,染淨二依蘊言所顯。無為於此二義都無,義不相應故不立蘊。有說:如瓶破非瓶,如是蘊息應非蘊,彼於處界例應成失。如是已說諸蘊廢立,當說次第。頌曰:
〔頌·正19後半 T29 0005c01〕
隨麁染器等,界別次第立。
〔T29 0005c〕
論曰:色有對故諸蘊中麁,無色中麁唯受行相,故世說我手等痛言。待二想麁,男女等想易了知故。行麁過識,貪瞋等行易了知故。識最為細,總取境相難分別故。由此隨麁立蘊次第。或從無始生死已來,男女於色更相愛樂,此由耽著樂受味故,耽受復因倒想生故,此倒想生由煩惱故,如是煩惱依識而生。此及前三皆染污識,由此隨染立蘊次第。或色如器、受類飲食、想同助味、行似厨人、識喻食者,故隨器等立蘊次第。或隨界別立蘊次第,謂欲界中有諸妙欲,色相顯了。色界靜慮有勝喜等,受相顯了。三無色中取空等相,想相顯了。第一有中思最為勝,行相顯了。此即識住,識住其中顯似世間田種次第。是故諸蘊次第如是。由此五蘊無增減過,即由如是諸次第因,離行別立受想二蘊,謂受與想於諸行中相麁生染、類食同助,二界中強故別立蘊。處界門中應先辨說六根次第,由斯境識次第可知。頌曰:
〔頌·正20 T29 0005c22〕
前五境唯現,四境唯所造,
餘用遠速明,或隨處次第。
論曰:於六根中,眼等前五唯取現境,是故先說。意境不定,三世無為,或唯取一或二三四。所言四境唯所造者,前流至此。五中前四境唯所造,是故先說。身境不定,或取大種、或取造色、或二俱取,餘謂前四。如其所應用遠速明,是故先說。謂眼耳根取遠境故,在二先說。二中眼用遠故先說,遠見山河不聞聲故。又眼用速,先遠見人撞擊鍾鼓後聞聲故。鼻舌兩根用俱非遠。先說鼻者,由速明故。如對香美諸飲食時,鼻先嗅香、舌後甞味。或於身中隨所依處上下差別說根次第,謂眼所依最居其上,次耳鼻舌身多居下,意無方處。有即依止諸根生者,故最後說。何緣十處皆色蘊攝,唯於一種立色處名?又十二處體皆是法,唯於一種立法處名?頌曰:
〔頌·正21 T29 0006a11〕
為差別最勝,攝多增上法,
故一處名色,一名為法處。
論曰:為差別者,為令了知境有境性種種差別,故於色蘊就差別相建立十處不總為一。若無眼等差別想名,而體是色立名色處,此為眼等名所簡別,雖標總稱而即別名。又諸色中色處最勝,故立通名。由有對故,手等觸時即便變壞。及有見故,可示在此在彼差別。又諸世間唯於此處同說為色,非於眼等。又為差別立一法處,非於一切,如色應知。又於此中攝受想等眾多法故,應立通名。又增上法,所謂涅槃,此中攝故獨立為法。有餘師說:色處中有二十種色最麁顯故,肉、天、聖慧三眼境故,獨立色名。法處中有諸法名故、諸法智故,獨立法名。諸契經中,有餘種種蘊及處界,名想可得。為即此攝?為離此耶?彼皆此攝,如應當知。且辯攝餘諸蘊名想。頌曰:
〔頌·正22 T29 0006a29〕
牟尼說法蘊,數有八十千,
彼體語或名,此色行蘊攝。
論曰:諸說佛教語為體者,彼說法蘊皆色蘊攝。諸說佛教名為體者,彼說法蘊皆行蘊攝。此諸法蘊其量云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正23 T29 0006b05〕
有言諸法蘊,量如彼論說;
或隨蘊等言,如實行對治。
論曰:有諸師言:八萬法蘊一一量等《法蘊足論》,謂彼一一有六千頌,如對法中《法蘊足》說。或說:法蘊隨蘊等言一一差別數有八萬,謂蘊、處、界、緣起、諦、食、靜慮、無量、無色、解脫、勝處、遍處、覺品、神通、無諍、願智、無礙解等,一一教門名一法蘊。如實說者,所化有情有貪瞋等八萬行別,為對治彼八萬行故,世尊宣說八萬法蘊。如彼所說八萬法蘊皆此五中二蘊所攝,如是餘處諸蘊處界類亦應然。頌曰:
〔頌·正24 T29 0006b17〕
如是餘蘊等,各隨其所應,
攝在前說中,應審觀自相。
論曰:餘契經中諸蘊處界,隨應攝在前所說中,如此論中所說蘊等,應審觀彼一一自相。且諸經中說餘五蘊,謂戒、定、慧、解脫、解脫智見五蘊,彼中戒蘊此色蘊攝,彼餘四蘊此行蘊攝。又諸經說十遍處等,前八遍處無貪性故,此法處攝;若兼助伴五蘊性故,即此意處法處所攝。攝八勝處應知亦爾。空、識遍處、空無邊等四無色處,四蘊性故,即此意處、法處所攝。五解脫處,慧為性故,此法處攝;若兼助伴,即此聲意法處所攝。復有二處,謂無想有情天處及非想非非想處,初處即此十處所攝,無香味故;後處即此意法處攝,四蘊性故。又《多界經》說界差別有六十二,隨其所應當知皆此十八界攝。且彼經中所說六界,地水火風四界已說,空識二界未說其相。為即虛空名為空界、為一切識名識界耶?不爾,云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正25 T29 0006c07〕
空界謂竅隙,傳說是明闇;
識界有漏識,有情生所依。
論曰:諸有門窓及口鼻等內外竅隙,名為空界。如是竅隙云何應知?傳說:竅隙即是明闇,非離明闇竅隙可取,故說空界明闇為體。應知此體不離晝夜,即此說名隣阿伽色。傳說:阿伽謂積集色,極能為礙故名阿伽。此空界色與彼相隣,是故說名隣阿伽色。有說:阿伽即空界色,此中無礙故名阿伽。即阿伽色餘礙相隣,是故說名隣阿伽色。諸有漏識名為識界,云何不說諸無漏識為識界耶?由許六界是諸有情生所依故,如是諸界從續生心至命終心恒持生故。諸無漏法則不如是。彼六界中,前四即此觸界所攝,第五即此色界所攝,第六即此七心界攝。彼經餘界如其所應,皆即此中十八界攝。
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
〔序1〕歸敬頌:禮讚佛德,標明造論
頌:一切種類的冥闇都已滅盡、把眾生從生死的泥沼裡拔出來的——向這樣一位「如理師」恭敬頂禮之後,我要來說這部《對法藏論》。
論:如今要造這部論,為了顯明自己的老師(佛)體性尊高、超出一切聖眾,所以先讚歎其德,再申致敬禮。頌中「諸」字所指的,就是佛世尊;祂能破除闇冥,所以稱為「冥滅」。說「一切種諸冥滅」,意思是:對一切境界上、一切品類的冥闇,都已滅盡。因為種種「無知」能覆蔽真實義、障礙真正的見,所以把它說為「冥」。唯有佛世尊得到永久的對治,對於一切境界、一切種類的冥闇,證得『永不再生』之法,所以稱為「滅」。聲聞、獨覺雖然也滅了種種冥闇,但他們只是把『染污的無知』畢竟斷盡,還算不上「一切種」都滅。為什麼呢?因為對於佛的法、對於極遙遠的時間處所、以及無邊差別的種種義類,他們『不染污的無知』還沒有斷除。以上讚歎世尊自利之德圓滿;接著當讚佛利他之德圓成。「拔眾生出生死泥」:生死是眾生沉溺之處,難以出離,所以用泥沼作比喻。眾生在其中淪沒而無人能救,世尊哀愍他們,隨其所應而授與教法,用正法之教如同伸手,把他們拔濟出來。讚完佛德,接著申致敬禮。「敬禮如是如理師」:以頭面接觸其足,所以稱為敬禮。具足前述自利、利他二德的,所以說「如是」。能如實、無顛倒地教授與誡勉,名為「如理師」。「如理師」一語顯的是利他之德——祂能以方便宣說如理的正教,把眾生從生死泥中拔出,而不是靠威力與願神通。禮敬如理師之後,要做什麼呢?「對法藏論我當說」:能教誡學徒,所以稱為「論」。這部論是什麼?就是「對法藏」。那麼什麼叫「對法」?頌說:
〔序2前半〕對法釋名:淨慧隨行
頌:清淨的慧連同它的隨行,名為「對法」;此外,能獲得這淨慧的諸慧與論,也名對法。
論:「慧」就是簡擇諸法(擇法);「淨」就是無漏。淨慧的眷屬,稱為「隨行」。如此總說:無漏的五蘊名為「對法」——這是勝義的阿毘達磨。若說世俗的阿毘達磨,就是「能得此淨慧」的諸慧與論:「慧」指能引得無漏慧的有漏修慧、思慧、聞慧、生得慧及其隨行;「論」指能傳承引生無漏慧的教典。這些慧與論是那勝義對法的資糧,所以也得名阿毘達磨。解釋「法」這個名:能任持自體之相(自相),所以名為「法」。若論勝義之法,唯是涅槃;若論法相之法,則通於四聖諦。此〔淨慧〕能「對向」涅槃、或能「對觀」四諦,所以稱為「對法」。對法已解釋完。那為什麼這部論叫「對法藏」?頌說:
〔序2後半〕釋「藏」:攝彼勝義·依彼引生
頌:因為攝納了彼〔對法諸論〕的勝義、又依彼而造,所以這部論建立『對法俱舍〔藏〕』之名。
論:由於彼對法諸論中的勝義,都收入此論所攝,所以此論得「藏」之名。或者:此論依於彼、從彼引生,是彼所藏出的,所以也名為「藏」。因此這部論名為「對法藏」。那麼,是什麼原因要說那阿毘達磨?又是誰先說了阿毘達磨,而今造論恭敬地解釋它?頌說:
〔序3〕傳佛說對法:造論因緣
頌:若離開擇法,決定沒有其他能滅諸惑的殊勝方便;由於諸惑,世間漂流於三有之海——因此,傳說是佛陀說了對法。
論:若離開「擇法」(簡擇諸法之慧),就沒有別的殊勝方便能滅除諸煩惱。諸煩惱能令世間漂轉於生死大海,因此傳說佛陀說了那對法,就是要讓世間眾生得到擇法之慧。若無人宣說對法,弟子們便不能對諸法之相如理簡擇。而佛世尊是在諸經中處處散說阿毘達磨,由大德迦多衍尼子等諸大聲聞結集安置〔成論〕——就像大德法救所集的《無常品》等鄔拕南頌那樣。毘婆沙師是這樣傳說的。那麼,是什麼法是那〔擇法〕所要簡擇的對象,因此傳說佛說了對法呢?頌說:
〔正1–3〕有漏無漏總判;三無為
頌:一切法分有漏、無漏。除道諦以外的其餘有為法,諸漏於其中隨順增長,所以名為「有漏」。無漏,是道諦以及三種無為——即虛空與二滅。其中「空」以無礙為性;「擇滅」就是離繫,隨所繫縛之事各各別異;畢竟障礙未來法之當生的,是與擇滅不同的「非擇滅」。
論:一切法簡略說有二種:有漏、無漏。什麼是有漏法?除了道諦以外的其餘有為法。為什麼?因為諸漏(煩惱)在其中會『等隨增長』。若攀緣滅諦、道諦,諸漏雖然也會生起,卻不會隨順增長,所以滅道二諦不是有漏。「不隨增」的道理,隨眠品中自會顯說。有漏已辨明。什麼是無漏?就是道聖諦與三種無為。哪三種?虛空與二滅。二滅是什麼?擇滅與非擇滅。這虛空等三種無為以及道聖諦,名為無漏法。為什麼?因為諸漏在其中不會隨增。就簡略所說的三無為而言:虛空只以「無礙」為性——由於沒有障礙,色法得以在其中運行。擇滅以「離繫」為性——諸有漏法遠離繫縛、證得解脫,名為擇滅。「擇」就是簡擇,是慧的差別作用,各別簡擇四聖諦之故。由「擇」之力所得的滅,名為「擇滅」——就像牛所駕的車叫「牛車」,是省去了中間的字才這樣說的。一切有漏法共同一個擇滅嗎?不是。那怎樣?「隨繫事各別」:隨所繫縛之事有多少量,離繫之事也就同樣多。如果不是這樣,那麼在證得「見苦所斷煩惱」之滅時,就應當一併證得一切所斷煩惱之滅;果真如此,修其餘的對治就沒有用了。依什麼道理說「滅」沒有同類〔因〕?是依『滅自身沒有同類因、也不作他法的同類因』這層意義才這樣說,並不是說滅沒有同類。擇滅已說。非擇滅:永久障礙「當生」而得的滅——即能永久障礙未來法的生起。這種「得滅」與前面不同,名為非擇滅:得到它不是因為簡擇,只是由於「闕緣」。譬如眼與意專注於一個色境時,其餘的色、聲、香、味、觸等便謝落過去;攀緣那些境界的五識身等,就住在未來世畢竟不生——因為五識不能攀緣過去之境,緣不具足,所以得非擇滅。對於「法」與「二滅」的得,應作四句分別:或者於諸法只得擇滅——指有漏法中的過去法、現在法與(未來)當生之法;或者於諸法只得非擇滅——指畢竟不生的無漏有為法;或者於諸法俱得二滅——指那些畢竟不生的有漏法;或者於諸法二滅都不得——指無漏法中的過去法、現在法與(未來)當生之法。三種無為到此已說。前面說『除道諦外其餘有為法名有漏』,那什麼叫「有為」?頌說:
〔正4〕有為法:五蘊;其異名(世路·言依·有離·有事)
頌:又,一切有為法,就是色等五蘊;它也名「世路」、「言依」、「有離」、「有事」等。
論:色等五蘊,就是從色蘊到識蘊。這五法具足統攝一切有為——因為它們都是眾緣聚集所共同造作的。沒有任何一法是單一緣所生的。未來法〔雖尚未被造作〕也不妨稱有為,因為是同類之故——如同乳、如同薪〔未擠已名乳、未燒已名薪〕。這有為法也名「世路」,因為它是「已行正行當行」(過去、現在、未來三世所行歷)之性;或者說,因為它被無常所吞食。或名「言依」:「言」是語言,語言所依的,就是「名」與「義」俱起者〔名所詮之義〕。這樣的「言依」具足統攝一切有為諸法——若不這樣理解,就會違背《品類足論》所說;彼論說『言依為十八界所攝』。或名「有離」:「離」是永離,也就是涅槃;一切有為法皆有那可離〔可入涅槃〕之性。或名「有事」:因為有因——「事」是因的意思。毘婆沙師是這樣傳說的。如此等類,都是有為法的種種異名。在此所說的有為法之中——頌說:
〔正5〕有漏法之異名(取蘊·有諍·苦·集·世間·見處·三有)
頌:有漏法名「取蘊」,也說為「有諍」,以及「苦」「集」「世間」「見處」「三有」等。
論:這是要建立什麼?是說:立為「取蘊」的也名為「蘊」;但有些法只是蘊而非取蘊——即無漏的有為法。煩惱名為「取」。蘊從取而生,所以名取蘊——如「草穅火」(從草穅生的火);或者蘊隸屬於取,所以名取蘊——如「帝王臣」(隸屬帝王的臣);或者蘊能生取,所以名取蘊——如「花果樹」(能生花果的樹)。這有漏法也名「有諍」:煩惱名為「諍」,因為它觸動善品、損害自他,且「諍」於其中隨增,所以名有諍——道理如同「有漏」。也名為「苦」,因為違逆聖者之心。也名為「集」,因為能招感苦。也名「世間」,因為可毀壞、且有對治。也名「見處」,因為諸見住在其中隨增而眠伏。也名「三有」,因為它是三有之因、三有所依、為三有所攝。如此等類,是有漏法隨義而立的種種別名。如上所說,色等五蘊名有為法。那麼色蘊是什麼?頌說:
〔正6前半〕色蘊=五根+五境+無表
頌:色,唯是五根、五境及無表。
論:所謂五根,就是眼、耳、鼻、舌、身根。所謂五境,就是眼等五根的境界——色、聲、香、味、所觸。「及無表」是說無表色。唯依這個範圍,建立「色蘊」之名。此中應先說五根之相。頌說:
〔正6後半〕五根=彼識所依淨色
頌:那五境之識所依的清淨色,名為眼等五根。
論:「彼」指前面說的色等五境;「識」即色、聲、香、味、觸之識。彼識所依的五種淨色(清淨微妙之色),依其次第,應知就是眼等五根。如世尊說:『苾芻當知:眼是內處,以四大所造淨色為性。』如是廣說。或者,「彼」也可指前面所說的眼等五根,「識」即眼、耳、鼻、舌、身識——彼識所依的五種淨色名眼等根,取「是眼等識所依止」之義。這樣便符順《品類足論》;如彼論說:『什麼是眼根?以眼識所依的淨色為性。』如是廣說。五根已說,接著說五境。頌說:
〔正7〕五境開列:色二十·聲八·味六·香四·觸十一
頌:色有二類、或開為二十種;聲唯有八種;味六種、香四種;觸以十一種為性。
論:說「色二」:一是顯色,二是形色。顯色有四:青、黃、赤、白;其餘顯色都是這四色的差別。形色有八:以「長」為首、「不正」為末〔長短方圓高下正不正〕。「或二十」:就這色處又可說為二十種——青、黃、赤、白、長、短、方、圓、高、下、正、不正、雲、煙、塵、霧、影、光、明、闇。有其他論師說:「空一顯色」是第二十一種。此中「正」指形狀平整;形狀不平整名為「不正」;地上水氣蒸騰稱為「霧」;日焰名「光」;月、星、火、藥、寶珠、電等的諸焰名「明」;障蔽光明生起、其中其餘的色仍可見的名「影」;與此相反為「闇」。其餘各色容易了解,如今不釋。有的色處有顯無形——如青、黃、赤、白、影、光、明、闇;有的色處有形無顯——如長等一分,屬身表業之性;有的色處有顯有形——即其餘諸色。有其他論師說:唯有光、明之色有顯無形;因為現見世間青等色處也有長短等〔形〕的緣故。〔問:〕一件事物如何能同時具有顯、形?〔答:〕因為在它上面兩者都可以被了知。此處說「有」,是「有智」(可知)之義,不是「有境」之義。〔難:〕若是這樣,身表之中也應有「顯」的認知了。色處已說,接著說聲處。聲唯八種:以「有執受大種為因」或「無執受大種為因」〔為二〕,加上「有情名」與「非有情名」的差別而成四,這四種又各有「可意」「不可意」的差別,合成八種。「有執受大種為因」的聲,指言語、手等所發的音聲;風、林、河等所發的音聲,名「無執受大種為因」。「有情名聲」指語表業;其餘的聲則是「非有情名」。有人說:有一種聲同時通於有執受與無執受大種為因,例如手與鼓等相合所生的聲。〔論主評:〕就像不允許同一個顯色極微由二組四大所造,聲也應當如此〔不應一聲二因〕。聲處已說,接著說味處。味有六種:甘、醋、鹹、辛、苦、淡的差別。味處已說,接著說香處。香有四種:好香、惡香、等香、不等香的差別。《本論》(《發智論》)中說香有三種:好香、惡香及平等香。香處已說,接著說觸處。觸有十一種:四大種、滑性、澀性、重性、輕性,及冷、飢、渴。其中大種後面會廣說。柔軟名「滑」;粗強為「澀」;可稱量名「重」;相反為「輕」;暖欲〔欲暖之因〕名「冷」;食欲〔之因〕名「飢」;飲欲〔之因〕名「渴」——這三者是在「因」上安立「果」之名,才這樣說。如有頌說:
〔引頌〕諸佛出現是樂,演說正法是樂,僧眾和合是樂,同修勇進是樂。〔此頌即於因立果名之例〕
色界之中沒有飢、渴之觸,但有其餘諸觸:那一界的衣服單件不可稱量,成聚則可稱量;冷與暖在那裡雖無損害之用,卻有饒益之用。傳說如此。此中已說多種色處。有時眼識緣「一事」而生——那時是各別了別;有時眼識緣「多事」而生——那時不作各別了別,例如遠望軍隊、山林、無量顯形色與珠寶聚等。應知耳等諸識也是如此。有其他論師說:身識最多緣五種觸而起——四大種加上滑等隨一。又有人說:最多可總緣全部十一觸而起。〔難:〕若這樣,五識就成了總緣諸境,應當是取「共相」之境而非「自相」之境了。〔答:〕約「處」的自相而言,許五識身取自相境,而非「事」的自相——這有什麼過失?如今應思擇:身、舌二根若兩境同時俱至,哪個識先起?隨境界強盛者,那個識先生;若境界均平,舌識先起——因為飲食能引持身體、令其相續之故。根、境及取境之相已說,無表色之相如今接著說。頌說:
〔正8〕無表色
頌:在散亂心、無心等位,隨流相續的淨與不淨、以大種所造為性的——由此說為「無表」。
論:「亂心」指與此〔無表〕相異之心;「無心」指入無想定及滅盡定;「等」字顯示也包括不亂之心與有心位。相似相續,說名「隨流」。善與不善,名「淨、不淨」。為了簡別「諸得」也是相似相續〔恐相混〕,所以又說「大種所造」。毘婆沙說:「造」是因義,指作為生等五種因。〔頌言「由此」〕是顯示建立名稱的原因,所以說「由此」。無表雖然像有表業一樣以色、業為性,卻不能表示出來令他人了知,所以名「無表」。說「說者顯此」是師宗之言〔師宗=本宗,即薩婆多〕:略說之,表業以及定所生的善、不善之色,名為無表。既說無表是大種所造,大種是什麼?頌說:
〔正9〕四大種:界·業·性
頌:大種即四界——地、水、火、風;能成辦「持」等四業;以堅、濕、暖、動為性。
論:地、水、火、風能任持「自相」及「所造色」,所以名為「界」。這四界也名「大種」:因為它是一切其餘色法的所依,體性寬廣;或者因為在地等增盛的聚集中形相巨大;或者因為能起種種大的事用。這四大種能成辦什麼業?依其次第,能成辦持、攝、熟、長四業——地界能持、水界能攝、火界能熟、風界能長。「長」指增盛,或者流引〔延展〕。業用既然如此,自性又如何?依其次第,即以堅、濕、暖、動為性:地界堅性、水界濕性、火界暖性、風界動性。「動」是指能引大種及所造色相續生至其他方所,如吹動燈光一般,所以名為動。《品類足論》及契經說:『什麼是風界?謂輕等動性。』又說輕性是所造色。所以應當說:風界以「動」為自性,舉其業用以顯其體,所以也說「輕」。那麼〔世間說的〕地等是什麼?與「地界」等有別。頌說:
〔正10〕世間地水火風;「變壞故名色」之辯
頌:〔世間說的〕地,是顯色與形色,隨世間的想而立名;水、火也是如此;風則既指風界、也同樣〔隨世想立名〕。
論:〔世間說的〕地是顯色、形色,以色處為體,隨世間的想而假立此名——因為世間人互相指示「地」時,是以顯色、形色來指示的。水、火也是如此。「風」就是風界,因為世間是在「動」上安立風之名;或者如地等一樣隨世間想立名,風也有顯、形——所以頌說「亦爾」,如世間說「黑風」「團風」,這是用顯色、形色來表示風。為什麼這一蘊以無表為最後,而總說為「色」呢?因為「變壞」。如世尊說:『苾芻當知:由變壞故,名色取蘊。』誰能令它變壞?「謂手觸故即便變壞」,乃至廣說。變壞就是「可惱壞」之義,所以《義品》中這樣說:
〔引頌〕追求諸欲的人,常懷著希望;諸欲若不遂意,惱壞如中箭。
色又如何〔叫可惱壞〕?被欲所惱壞——因欲的擾惱而生變壞。有人說:以「變礙」故名為色。〔難:〕若這樣,極微應不名色,因為它無變礙。〔答:〕這一難不成立:沒有任何一個極微是各自單獨而住的,眾多極微聚集,變礙之義即成。〔難:〕過去、未來〔色〕應不名色。〔答:〕它們也「曾有、當有」變礙;且是同類之故——如已燒的薪〔仍名薪〕。〔難:〕諸無表色應不名色。〔答一〕有人解釋:表色有變礙,無表隨著它也受「色」名,譬如樹動則影也隨動。〔評:〕這個解釋不對,因為〔影動是變礙、無表〕無變礙;而且表滅之時無表應當也滅——如樹滅時影必隨滅〔而事實不然〕。〔答二〕有人解釋:所依的大種有變礙,所以無表業也得「色」名。〔難:〕若這樣,〔眼識等〕所依〔的根〕有變礙,眼識等五識也應名色了。〔答:〕這一難並不對等:無表依止大種而轉時,如影依樹、光依珠寶〔恆隨所依〕;眼等五識依眼等根時卻不是這樣,根只是助生之緣而已。〔評:〕但「影依樹光依寶」這種說法,並不符順毘婆沙義——彼宗主張影等顯色極微各自依止自己的四大種。就算容許影、光依止樹、寶,無表色也不同於那種依止:彼宗允許所依大種雖滅而無表色不隨滅。所以前面那句話還不足以解難。〔答三〕論主於是自出第二釋來通那難:眼識等五識的所依並不固定——有的有變礙(眼等根)、有的無變礙(等無間滅的意);無表的所依則不是這樣〔一向是有變礙的大種〕。所以前面的責難確實不對等,「變礙名色」之理得以成立。頌說:
〔正11前半〕色蘊開為十處十界
頌:此〔色蘊〕中的根與境,即許立為十處、十界。
論:在前面所說的色蘊體性之中,就以根與境立為十處、十界:於「處」門立為十處——眼處、色處,廣說乃至身處、觸處;於「界」門立為十界——眼界、色界,廣說乃至身界、觸界。色蘊及其處界已說,接著說受等三蘊的處界安立。頌說:
〔正11後半–12〕受·想·行三蘊;法處法界
頌:受是「領納隨觸」;想以「取像」為體;此外其餘的〔心所與不相應行〕名為行蘊。這受、想、行三者,加上無表與無為,名為法處、法界。
論:受蘊有三:領納隨順於觸〔而起〕,即樂、苦、不苦不樂。這又可分別為六受身——眼觸所生受,乃至意觸所生受。想蘊以能取像為體,即能執取青黃、長短、男女、怨親、苦樂等相。這又分別為六想身,如受所說。除了前面的色、受、想與後面的識,其餘一切「行」名為行蘊。不過薄伽梵在契經中說「六思身」為行蘊,那是就最勝者而說。為什麼?「行」名造作,思是業之性,造作之義最強,所以最勝。所以佛說:能造作有漏有為的,名「行取蘊」。若不這樣〔把其餘心所與不相應行都攝入行蘊〕,其餘心所法及不相應行就不為蘊所攝,便應不屬苦諦、集諦,也就不可作為「應知、應斷」的對象了——如世尊說:「若於一法未達未知,我說不能作苦邊際」;「未斷」「未滅」也是這樣說。所以決定應當承認:除四蘊以外,其餘有為之行皆為行蘊所攝。就這裡所說的受、想、行三蘊,加上無表色與三種無為,這七法於「處」門立為法處,於「界」門立為法界。受等三蘊的處界已說,接著說識蘊及其處界安立。頌說:
〔正13〕識蘊:意處·七界
頌:識是「各各了別」;它就名為意處;並且應知〔於界門〕立為七界——六識加上由六識轉成的意〔界〕。
論:各各了別各自的境界、總取境之相,所以名識蘊。這又差別為六識身——眼識身乃至意識身。應知如此所說的識蘊,於「處」門立為意處,於「界」門立為七界:眼識界乃至意識界,再加上由此六識轉成的意界。這樣,此中所說的五蘊,就等於十二處與十八界:除無表以外的其餘色蘊即名十處、也名十界;受想行蘊、無表、無為總名法處、也名法界;應知識蘊即名意處、也名七界(六識界與意界)。〔問:〕識蘊不是只有六識身嗎?在此之外還說什麼「意界」?〔答:〕並沒有別的法——就在這六識之中。頌說:
〔正14前半〕意界=六識無間滅
頌:就是這六識身,無間滅去,即為「意」。
論:這六識身無間滅去之後,能生後識,所以名意界——譬如同一人,對此是子、對彼即名父;又如同一物,對此是果、對彼即名種。〔問:〕若這樣,實際的界應該只有十七或只有十二——因為六識與意互相含攝。憑什麼建立十八界呢?頌說:
〔正14後半〕成第六依,故立十八
頌:為了成立第六識的所依,所以〔別立意界〕;如此應知界有十八。
論:如五識界各別有眼等五界為所依;第六意識沒有別的所依——為了成立這個所依,所以說意界。這樣,所依(六根)、能依(六識)、境界(六境)各六,合成十八界。〔問:〕若這樣,無學者最後一念之心應當不是意界,因為它無間滅後,後識不再生起。〔答:〕不是的——它已經安住於「意」之性了;後識不生,只是因為缺了其餘的緣。此中,「蘊」統攝一切有為;「取蘊」唯攝一切有漏;「處」「界」總攝一切法盡。各別的統攝如此,總攝又如何?頌說:
〔正15〕一蘊一處一界總攝一切法
頌:以一蘊(色蘊)、一處(意處)、一界(法界),總攝一切法;所攝的是自性、不是其他,因為法恆離他性。
論:由一個色蘊、一個意處、一個法界,應知就總攝一切法盡。這是就諸處的「勝義」而說:唯攝自性、不攝他性。為什麼?法與他性恆常相離。與彼相離卻說「攝彼」,道理上說不通。譬如眼根:唯攝於色蘊、眼處、眼界、苦諦、集諦等——因為那是它的自性;不攝其餘的蘊、其餘的處界等——因為與彼性相離。若就諸處的「世俗」而說,應知也可以用其他的法攝其他——如以四攝事攝受徒眾等。〔問:〕眼、耳、鼻三處各有兩個〔左右眼、左右耳、兩鼻孔〕,為什麼界的體不是二十一?〔答:〕這一難沒有道理。為什麼?頌說:
〔正16前半〕類·境·識同,故二而體一
頌:種類、境界、識三者相同,所以〔眼等〕雖有二處,界體是一。
論:「類同」:兩處同樣是眼的自性。「境同」:兩處同樣以色為境。「識同」:兩處同樣作眼識的所依。由此,眼界雖有二處而體是一。耳、鼻也應如此安立。〔問:〕若這樣,為什麼要生成兩處呢?頌說:
〔正16後半〕生二為端嚴
頌:然而為了令〔身相〕端嚴,眼等各生兩處。
論:為了所依身相端嚴,界體雖一而生於兩處——若眼、耳二根各唯生於一處,鼻子沒有兩孔,身便不端嚴。〔評:〕這個解釋不對:如果本來就長那樣,誰會說它醜陋?而且貓、鴟等〔眼耳〕雖生二處,有什麼端嚴可言?〔正解:〕那麼三根為何生二?為了『所發之識明了端嚴』——現見世間閉上一眼等,了別色等便不分明。所以三根各生二處。諸蘊及處界之「攝」已說,接著說其字義。蘊、處、界各別的字義為何?頌說:
〔正17前半〕蘊處界字義:聚·生門·種族
頌:「聚」「生門」「種族」,就是蘊、處、界的字義。
論:諸有為法「和合聚」之義是蘊義。如契經說:『諸所有色,若過去、若未來、若現在,若內、若外,若麁、若細,若劣、若勝,若遠、若近——如是一切略為一聚,說名色蘊。』由這「聚」義,蘊義得以成立。在這部經裡:無常已滅名過去、尚未已生名未來、已生未謝名現在;自身名內、其餘名外;或者約「處」來辨——有對名麁、無對名細;或者是相待而立。〔難:〕若說相待,麁細便不能成立〔同一法對此為麁對彼為細〕。〔答:〕這一難不對,因為所待不同:待彼為麁者未嘗〔對同一所待〕為細、待彼為細者未嘗為麁——猶如父子、苦集諦等〔一身二名而不相違〕。染污名劣、不染名勝;去、來名遠,現在名近。乃至識蘊,應知也是這樣,但有一點差別:依五根的名麁、唯依意根的名細;或者約「地」來辨。毘婆沙師所說如此。大德法救又這樣說:五根所取的名麁色,其餘名細色;不可意的名劣色,其餘名勝色;在不可見處的名遠色、在可見處的名近色;過去等色如其名稱自顯〔過去色即遠、現在色即近之類〕。受等也是如此,隨其所依之力,遠近麁細應知同前。心心所法的「生長門」之義是處義。以詞源訓釋:能生長心心所法,所以名為「處」——是「能生長彼作用」的意思。法的「種族」之義是界義:如一座山中有多種銅、鐵、金、銀等礦族,說名「多界」;同樣,一身或一相續之中,有十八類諸法的種族,名十八界。這裡「種族」是「生本」(所從生的本源)之義。那麼眼等以什麼為生本?以自身種類的同類因。〔難:〕若這樣,無為應不名「界」〔無為無同類因〕。〔答:〕〔無為是〕心心所法之生本〔所緣緣義〕。有人說:「界」聲表「種類」義——十八法的種類自性各別不同,名十八界。〔難:〕若說「聚」義是蘊義,蘊就應當是假有——因為它是多個實物積集所共成,如「聚」、如「我」。〔答:〕這一難不對:一個實極微也名蘊。〔難:〕若這樣,就不應說聚義是蘊義——單一實物沒有「聚」義。〔又〕有人說:「能荷重擔」之義是蘊義——所以世間把肩叫做蘊,因為是眾物所聚之處。又有人說:「可分段」之義是蘊義——所以世人說「汝三蘊還,我當與汝」〔分三期償還〕。〔評:〕這種解釋違越經文——經說「聚」義是蘊義,如契經言「諸所有色若過去等」,廣說如前。若說這部經是顯示過去等一一色各別名蘊、因此一切過去色等一一實物各各名蘊——這種執取沒有道理,因為彼經說『如是一切略為一聚,說名蘊』。所以如同「聚」一樣,蘊決定是假有。〔難:〕若這樣,就應當承認諸有色處也是假有——眼等極微要多所積聚才成「生門」。〔答:〕這一難沒有道理:在多所積聚之中,一一極微各有「因」的作用〔各自為生識之緣〕。若不是這樣,根、境相助共生識等就不成其為各別之處,那便沒有十二處的分別了。而毘婆沙是這樣說的:對法諸師若觀待「假蘊」,他們就說極微是一界、一處、一蘊之「少分」;若不觀待,他們就說極微即是一界、一處、一蘊。〔評:〕這應該說「於分」——「假」是指「有分」〔全體〕,如燒了一小片衣也說「燒衣」。世尊為什麼對所知之境,用蘊、處、界三種門來說?頌說:
〔正17後半〕愚·根·樂三故,說三門
頌:因為愚、根、樂各有三種,所以說蘊、處、界三門。
論:所化的有情有三品,所以世尊為說蘊等三門。傳說:有情之「愚」有三種——或愚於心所而總執為我、或唯愚於色、或愚於色心二者;「根」也有三——利、中、鈍;「樂」也有三種——樂略文、樂中文、樂廣文。依其次第,世尊為之說蘊、處、界三門〔愚心所者說蘊、愚色者說處、愚色心者說界;利根樂略者蘊、中者處、鈍根樂廣者界〕。世尊為什麼把其餘心所總置於行蘊,卻把受、想別分為二蘊呢?頌說:
〔正18〕受想別立為蘊之故
頌:因為是諍論之根、生死之因,以及次第之因,所以於諸心所法中,受、想別立為蘊。
論:諍根有二:貪著諸欲與貪著諸見。受與想依次是這二者的最勝因:由味著「受」之力而貪著諸欲,由顛倒「想」之力而貪著諸見。又,生死之法以受及想為最勝因:由耽著受而起顛倒想,因此生死輪迴。由這二因,以及後面將說的「次第因」,應知受、想別立為蘊。次第之因,接下來就會辨明。為什麼無為說在處、界之中,卻不為蘊所攝?頌說:
〔正19前半〕蘊不攝無為
頌:蘊不攝無為,因為義不相應。
論:三種無為法不可說在色等蘊中,因為與色等之義不相應——其體非色乃至非識〔不入五蘊任何一蘊〕;也不可說為「第六蘊」,因為與「蘊」義不相應:「聚」義是蘊,如前面詳說;而無為法不像色等有過去等品類差別、可以「略為一聚」名無為蘊。再者,說「取蘊」是為了顯示「染」之所依,「蘊」一語則顯示染、淨二依;無為於此二義都沾不上,義不相應,所以不立為蘊。有人說:如瓶破了就不是瓶,蘊息滅了就應不是蘊〔故無為不立蘊〕。〔評:〕照他這說法,在處、界上就應同樣成過失〔處界攝無為、豈處界息滅耶〕。諸蘊的立與不立已說,接著說次第。頌說:
〔正19後半〕五蘊次第之因
頌:隨「麁」、隨「染」、隨「器等」、隨「界別」,而立〔五蘊〕次第。
論:色有對礙,所以在諸蘊中最麁。無色四蘊中,最麁的唯是「受」的行相——所以世人說『我手痛』『我腳痛』這類話。相對於後二者,「想」為麁——男女等想容易了知。「行」比識麁——貪、瞋等行容易了知。「識」最為細——總取境相、難以分別。由此「隨麁」建立五蘊次第。或者:從無始生死以來,男女於「色」互相愛樂,這是由於耽著樂「受」之味;耽受又因顛倒「想」而生;此倒想之生由於煩惱(「行」);而這些煩惱都依「識」而生。此〔行〕與前三〔色、受、想〕都能染污識〔故識殿於最後〕——由此「隨染」建立五蘊次第。或者:色如器皿、受類飲食、想同助味之料、行似廚師、識喻食者——所以「隨器等」建立五蘊次第。或者「隨界別」建立五蘊次第:欲界中有種種妙欲,「色」相顯了;色界諸靜慮有殊勝的喜等,「受」相顯了;三無色〔前三無色定〕取空等之相,「想」相顯了;第一有(非想非非想處)中「思」最為勝,「行」相顯了。而這些就是「識住」——識住其中,恰似世間「田」與「種子」的次第。所以諸蘊次第如此。由此,五蘊沒有增、減的過失;也就由這些次第之因,把受、想從行中別立為二蘊——受與想在諸行之中相最麁、生染最切、類同飲食與助味、於二界〔欲界色界〕中最強,所以別立為蘊。處、界門中應先辨說六根的次第,由此境與識的次第便可類知。頌說:
〔正20〕六根次第
頌:前五根之境唯是現在,〔前〕四根之境唯是所造色;其餘〔的先後〕依作用之遠、速、明,或者隨所依處的上下次第。
論:六根之中,眼等前五唯取現在之境,所以先說〔於意根之前〕。意根之境不定:三世及無為,或唯取一、或取二、三、四。所說「四境唯所造」:承前而來——五根中前四根之境唯是所造色,所以先說〔於身根之前〕。身根之境不定:或取大種、或取造色、或二者俱取。「餘」指前四根,如其所應,以作用之遠、速、明而先說:眼、耳二根取遠境,所以在〔鼻舌〕二根之前說;二者之中眼的作用更遠,所以先說——遠見山河而不聞其聲;又眼的作用快速——先遠遠見人撞擊鐘鼓、後方聞聲。鼻、舌兩根作用都不及遠;先說鼻,是由於速與明——如面對香美飲食時,鼻先嗅香、舌後嚐味。或者,隨身中所依之處的上下差別來說根的次第:眼所依最居其上,其次耳、鼻、舌;身〔根所依〕多居其下;意無方所處,且有就依止諸根而生的,所以最後說。為什麼十處都是色蘊所攝,卻唯於其中一種立「色處」之名?又十二處之體都是法,卻唯於一種立「法處」之名?頌說:
〔正21〕色處·法處獨得通名之故
頌:為了差別、以及最勝,〔又法處〕攝眾多法與增上法,所以一處名「色」、一處名「法」。
論:「為差別」:為了讓人了知境與有境之性有種種差別,所以在色蘊上就差別相建立十處,不總為一處。若〔其餘九處〕沒有眼等差別的想名,而體是色、就立名色處,那麼這一處既被眼等之名所簡別,雖標的是總稱,實際就成了別名。又,諸色之中色處最勝,所以〔於它〕立通名:因為它「有對」——手等一觸即便變壞;又「有見」——可以指示在此在彼的差別;又世間唯於此處共說為「色」,不在眼等上說。又,為了差別,也只在一處立「法」名,不在一切處,道理如色處應知。又因為此〔法處〕中攝受、想等眾多法,應立通名;又「增上法」即涅槃在此處所攝,所以獨立名「法」。有其他論師說:色處中有二十種色,最為麁顯,又是肉眼、天眼、聖慧眼三眼之境,所以獨立「色」名;法處中有諸法之「名」、又有「法智」〔緣它而起〕,所以獨立「法」名。諸契經中還有其餘種種蘊、處、界的名想可得——是就攝在此〔蘊處界〕中,還是在此之外?彼皆攝在此中,如其相應當知。先辨『攝其餘諸蘊』的名想。頌說:
〔正22〕八萬法蘊之體
頌:牟尼所說的法蘊,數有八十千(八萬);其體是「語」或是「名」,於此〔五蘊〕為色蘊或行蘊所攝。
論:主張佛教以「語」為體的諸師,說法蘊皆色蘊攝〔語是聲、聲是色〕;主張佛教以「名」為體的諸師,說法蘊皆行蘊攝〔名是不相應行〕。這些法蘊,每一蘊的量有多大?頌說:
〔正23〕法蘊之量
頌:有人說:每一法蘊之量如彼《法蘊足論》所說;或者隨蘊等教門而言〔一門一法蘊〕;如實而言,是對治〔八萬〕行的。
論:有諸師說:八萬法蘊,一一的量等同《法蘊足論》——即彼〔八萬法蘊〕一一各有六千頌〔《法蘊足論》全帙之量〕,如對法中《法蘊足》所說。或有人說:法蘊是隨蘊等言教一一差別而數有八萬——蘊、處、界、緣起、諦、食、靜慮、無量、無色、解脫、勝處、遍處、覺品、神通、無諍、願智、無礙解等,一一教門名一法蘊。如實說者:所化有情有貪、瞋等八萬種行的差別,為對治這八萬行,世尊宣說八萬法蘊。而如彼所說的八萬法蘊,皆為此五蘊中〔色、行〕二蘊所攝。同理,其餘經中的諸蘊、處、界,也應如此〔攝入〕。頌說:
〔正24〕餘蘊處界隨應攝入
頌:如是其餘的蘊等,各隨其所應,攝在前面所說之中;應審細觀察各自的自相。
論:其餘契經中的諸蘊、處、界,隨其相應攝在前面所說之中;對這部論中所說的蘊等,應審細觀察它們一一的自相。且如諸經中說另外五蘊——戒、定、慧、解脫、解脫智見五蘊:其中戒蘊為此色蘊所攝,其餘四蘊為此行蘊所攝。又諸經說十遍處等:前八遍處以無貪為性,為此法處所攝;若連同助伴,則是五蘊之性,即為此意處、法處所攝。攝八勝處,應知也是如此。空、識二遍處與空無邊等四無色處,是四蘊之性,即為此意處、法處所攝。五解脫處以慧為性,為此法處所攝;若連同助伴,即為此聲、意、法三處所攝。又有二處——無想有情天處與非想非非想處:前者為此十處所攝(因為沒有香、味);後者為此意、法二處所攝(是四蘊之性)。又《多界經》說界的差別有六十二,隨其所應,當知皆為此十八界所攝。且彼經中所說的六界:地、水、火、風四界已說;空、識二界尚未說其相——是不是虛空就名空界、一切識都名識界呢?不是。那是怎樣?頌說:
〔正25〕空界與識界
頌:空界指竅隙,傳說即是明與闇;識界是有漏識,是有情「生」之所依。
論:門、窗及口、鼻等內外的竅隙,名為空界。這些竅隙如何了知?傳說:竅隙就是明與闇——離了明闇,竅隙不可得,所以說空界以明闇為體。應知此體不離晝夜。這也就名「隣阿伽色」。傳說:「阿伽」指積集之色——極能為礙,所以名阿伽〔礙〕;這空界之色與彼相隣,所以名隣阿伽色。有人說:阿伽就是空界色——此中「無礙」所以名阿伽〔無礙〕;而與這阿伽色相隣的是其餘有礙之色,所以名隣阿伽色。諸有漏識名為識界。為什麼不說諸無漏識為識界?因為承認『六界是諸有情『生』之所依』——這六界從續生心(結生那一念)到命終心,恆常執持「生」;諸無漏法就不是這樣。那六界之中:前四界(地水火風)即為此〔十八界的〕觸界所攝;第五(空界)即為此色界所攝;第六(識界)即為此七心界所攝。彼經其餘諸界,如其所應,皆為此中十八界所攝。
〔Preface 1〕The Stanza of Homage: Praise of the Buddha’s Virtues, and the Announcement of the Treatise
Stanza: To him in whom darkness of every kind has been wholly extinguished, who draws living beings out of the mire of birth and death—after bowing in homage to such a teacher of things as they are, I shall expound this Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma.
Treatise: This treatise is now to be composed; in order to make manifest that his own teacher, the Buddha, is exalted in his very being and surpasses the whole assembly of noble ones, the author first praises his virtues and then offers homage. What the word him in the stanza points to is the Buddha, the World-Honored One; because he can break through darkness, he is spoken of as one in whom darkness is extinguished. To say that darkness of every kind has been extinguished means this: with respect to every object and every class, the darkness has been wholly extinguished. Because the various forms of not-knowing can cover over the true meaning and obstruct genuine seeing, they are spoken of as darkness. Only the Buddha, the World-Honored One, has obtained the permanent counteragent; with respect to darkness of every object and every kind he has realized the dharma of never arising again, and therefore the word extinguished is used. Śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas also extinguish various forms of darkness, but they only bring defiled not-knowing to a final end, which still does not amount to extinguishing it in every kind. Why? Because with respect to the Buddha’s dharmas, to times and places extremely remote, and to the boundlessly differentiated classes of meaning, their undefiled not-knowing has not yet been cut off. Thus far the fullness of the World-Honored One’s virtue of benefiting himself has been praised; next the perfection of the Buddha’s virtue of benefiting others is to be praised. Who draws living beings out of the mire of birth and death: birth and death are where living beings are submerged and from which it is hard to get out, and so a mire is used as the figure. Beings founder in it and no one can rescue them; the World-Honored One, pitying them, bestows the teaching according to what each requires, and with the teaching of the true dharma as with an outstretched hand draws them up and rescues them. The praise of the Buddha’s virtues being finished, homage is now offered. I bow in homage to such a teacher of things as they are: because one’s head and face touch his feet, it is called bowing in homage. Because he possesses in full the two virtues just stated, of benefiting himself and benefiting others, the word such is used. Because he teaches and admonishes in accordance with reality and without distortion, he is named a teacher of things as they are. This expression displays the virtue of benefiting others: he can, by skillful means, proclaim the true teaching that accords with reality and draw living beings out of the mire of birth and death—not by force of might or by the supernormal power of vows. Having bowed in homage to the teacher of things as they are, what is to be done? I shall expound the Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma: because it can teach and admonish students, it is called a treatise. And what is this treatise? It is the Treasury of Abhidharma. Then what is Abhidharma? The stanza says:
〔Preface 2, first half〕The Name Abhidharma Explained: Pure Discernment Together with Its Accompaniments
Stanza: Pure discernment together with its accompaniments is called Abhidharma; and further, the forms of discernment and the treatises by which this pure discernment can be obtained are also called Abhidharma.
Treatise: Discernment is the discerning of dharmas; pure means without outflows. The retinue of pure discernment is called its accompaniments. Stated comprehensively in this way, the five aggregates without outflows are called Abhidharma—this is Abhidharma in the ultimate sense. As for Abhidharma in the conventional sense, it is the forms of discernment and the treatises by which this pure discernment can be obtained: discernment here means the discernment born of cultivation, born of reflection, born of hearing, and innately acquired, all of them with outflows, together with their accompaniments, which are able to draw forth discernment without outflows; treatises means the scriptural teachings that transmit and give rise to discernment without outflows. These forms of discernment and these treatises are the provisions for that Abhidharma in the ultimate sense, and therefore they too receive the name Abhidharma. The name dharma is explained thus: because it can maintain the mark of its own entity, its intrinsic mark, it is called a dharma. If one speaks of dharma in the ultimate sense, it is nirvāṇa alone; if one speaks of dharma as a defining characteristic, it extends to the Four Noble Truths. This 〔pure discernment〕 can face toward nirvāṇa, or can directly observe the Four Truths, and therefore it is called Abhidharma, direct engagement with dharmas. Abhidharma has now been explained. Why, then, is this treatise called the Treasury of Abhidharma? The stanza says:
〔Preface 2, second half〕The Word Treasury Explained: It Gathers In Their Ultimate Meaning and Arises in Dependence on Them
Stanza: Because it gathers in the ultimate meaning of those 〔treatises of Abhidharma〕 and was composed in dependence upon them, this treatise is given the name kośa, Treasury 〔of Abhidharma〕.
Treatise: Since the ultimate meaning contained in those treatises of Abhidharma is all gathered into what this treatise contains, this treatise obtains the name Treasury. Or else: this treatise depends upon them, arises from them, and is what they store up, and so it too is named Treasury. For this reason the treatise is called the Treasury of Abhidharma. Then for what reason is that Abhidharma to be expounded? And who first spoke the Abhidharma, that a treatise should now be composed to explain it with reverence? The stanza says:
〔Preface 3〕It Is Transmitted That the Buddha Spoke the Abhidharma: The Occasion of the Treatise
Stanza: Apart from the discernment of dharmas there is certainly no other excellent means for extinguishing the defilements; and it is because of the defilements that the world drifts on the ocean of the three existences—therefore it is transmitted that the Buddha spoke the Abhidharma.
Treatise: Apart from the discernment of dharmas—the discernment that discerns dharmas—there is no other excellent means able to extinguish the afflictions. The afflictions cause the world to drift and revolve in the great ocean of birth and death, and therefore it is transmitted that the Buddha spoke that Abhidharma, precisely in order that the beings of the world should obtain the discernment that discerns dharmas. If no one expounded the Abhidharma, disciples would be unable to discern the marks of dharmas in accordance with reality. And the Buddha, the World-Honored One, spoke the Abhidharma dispersed here and there throughout the sūtras, and the venerable Kātyāyanīputra and other great śrāvakas compiled and arranged it 〔into a treatise〕—just as the venerable Dharmatrāta collected the Udāna stanzas such as the Chapter on Impermanence. This is what the Vaibhāṣikas transmit. Then what dharmas are those that are to be discerned by that 〔discernment〕, on account of which it is transmitted that the Buddha spoke the Abhidharma? The stanza says:
〔Principal 1–3〕The Comprehensive Division into With and Without Outflows; the Three Unconditioned Dharmas
Stanza: All dharmas are either with outflows or without outflows. The conditioned dharmas other than the truth of the path are those in which the outflows increase by attachment, and so they are called with outflows. Without outflows are the truth of the path and the three unconditioned dharmas—namely space and the two cessations. Among these, space has non-obstruction as its nature; cessation through discernment is separation from bonds, and it differs according to each thing bound; and what definitively obstructs a future dharma from arising is cessation independent of discernment, which is other than cessation through discernment.
Treatise: All dharmas, stated briefly, are of two kinds: with outflows and without outflows. What are the dharmas with outflows? The conditioned dharmas other than the truth of the path. Why? Because the outflows increase therein equally by attachment. If the truths of cessation and of the path are taken as objects, the outflows may indeed arise, but they do not increase by attachment, and so the two truths of cessation and path are not with outflows. The principle of not increasing by attachment will be set out in the chapter on the latent tendencies. Dharmas with outflows have now been distinguished. What is without outflows? The noble truth of the path and the three unconditioned dharmas. Which three? Space and the two cessations. And what are the two cessations? Cessation through discernment and cessation independent of discernment. These three unconditioned dharmas beginning with space, together with the noble truth of the path, are named dharmas without outflows. Why? Because the outflows do not increase by attachment therein. As for the three unconditioned dharmas just stated in brief: space has only non-obstruction as its nature—because there is no obstruction, form can move within it. Cessation through discernment has separation from bonds as its nature—when dharmas with outflows are separated from their bonds and liberation is realized, that is called cessation through discernment. Discernment means discerning, a particular function of discernment itself, since it discerns each of the Four Noble Truths separately. The cessation obtained by the power of discernment is called cessation through discernment—just as a cart drawn by an ox is called an ox-cart, the middle word being dropped in speaking this way. Do all dharmas with outflows share a single cessation through discernment? No. Then how is it? It differs according to each thing bound: as many as are the things bound, just so many are the things separated from bonds. Were it not so, then at the time of realizing the cessation of the afflictions abandoned by seeing suffering one ought to realize at once the cessation of all the afflictions to be abandoned; and if that were so, cultivating the remaining counteragents would serve no purpose. On what principle is it said that cessation has no homogeneous 〔cause〕? It is said in the sense that cessation itself has no homogeneous cause and does not act as the homogeneous cause of any other dharma; it is not said that cessation has no homogeneous kind. Cessation through discernment has now been stated. Cessation independent of discernment: the cessation obtained by permanently obstructing what would arise—that is, it can permanently obstruct the arising of a future dharma. This obtaining of a cessation differs from the former and is named cessation independent of discernment: it is obtained not through discerning, but merely through the absence of a condition. For instance, when eye and mind are fixed upon a single form-object, the remaining forms, sounds, odors, tastes, tangibles and the rest fall away into the past; the five bodies of consciousness and the rest that would have taken those objects thereupon abide in the future world and definitively do not arise—because the five consciousnesses cannot take past objects, and, the conditions not being complete, cessation independent of discernment is obtained. Concerning dharmas and the obtaining of the two cessations, a fourfold distinction should be made: either only cessation through discernment is obtained with respect to dharmas—this refers to past, present, and arising (future) dharmas among those with outflows; or only cessation independent of discernment is obtained with respect to dharmas—this refers to conditioned dharmas without outflows that definitively will not arise; or both cessations are obtained with respect to dharmas—this refers to those dharmas with outflows that will definitively not arise; or neither cessation is obtained with respect to dharmas—this refers to past, present, and arising (future) dharmas among those without outflows. The three unconditioned dharmas have now been stated. It was said above that conditioned dharmas other than the truth of the path are called with outflows; then what is meant by conditioned? The stanza says:
〔Principal 4〕Conditioned Dharmas: The Five Aggregates, and Their Alternative Names (World-Path · Basis of Speech · Possessed of Separation · Possessed of a Ground)
Stanza: Again, all conditioned dharmas are the five aggregates beginning with form; they are also named world-path, basis of speech, possessed of separation, possessed of a ground, and so forth.
Treatise: The five aggregates beginning with form are the aggregate of form through the aggregate of consciousness. These five dharmas comprehensively include everything conditioned—for they are all made together by an assemblage of many conditions. There is no dharma whatever that is produced by a single condition. Future dharmas 〔though not yet made〕 may still be called conditioned, since they are of the same kind—like milk, like firewood 〔what has not yet been drawn is already called milk, what has not yet been burned is already called firewood〕. These conditioned dharmas are also named world-path, because they have the nature of what has been traversed, is being traversed, and will be traversed (the courses of the three times, past, present, and future); or else because they are devoured by impermanence. They are also named basis of speech: speech means language, and what language rests upon is the name together with the meaning that arises with it 〔the meaning that the name expresses〕. A basis of speech in this sense comprehensively includes all conditioned dharmas—for if it were not understood so, it would contradict what the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas says; that treatise says that the basis of speech is included in the eighteen elements. They are also named possessed of separation: separation is permanent separation, that is, nirvāṇa; all conditioned dharmas have that capacity for separation 〔that possibility of entering nirvāṇa〕. They are also named possessed of a ground: because they have a cause—ground here has the sense of cause. This is what the Vaibhāṣikas transmit. Such are the various alternative names of conditioned dharmas. Among the conditioned dharmas here stated—the stanza says:
〔Principal 5〕The Alternative Names of Dharmas with Outflows (Aggregate of Appropriation · Possessed of Dispute · Suffering · Origin · World · Basis of Views · The Three Existences)
Stanza: Dharmas with outflows are named aggregates of appropriation; they are also spoken of as possessed of dispute, and as suffering, origin, world, basis of views, the three existences, and so forth.
Treatise: What is being established here? It is this: what is set up as an aggregate of appropriation is also named an aggregate; but some dharmas are only aggregates and not aggregates of appropriation—namely the conditioned dharmas without outflows. Affliction is named appropriation. Aggregates arise from appropriation and are therefore named aggregates of appropriation—as with a fire of grass and chaff (a fire arising from grass and chaff); or aggregates belong to appropriation and are therefore named aggregates of appropriation—as with the ministers of an emperor (ministers belonging to an emperor); or aggregates can produce appropriation and are therefore named aggregates of appropriation—as with a tree of flowers and fruit (a tree that can produce flowers and fruit). These dharmas with outflows are also named possessed of dispute: affliction is named dispute, because it agitates the wholesome and injures both self and others, and because dispute increases by attachment therein, they are named possessed of dispute—on the same principle as with outflows. They are also named suffering, because they run counter to the mind of the noble ones. They are also named origin, because they can bring on suffering. They are also named world, because they can be destroyed and because they have a counteragent. They are also named basis of views, because the views dwell within them, increasing by attachment and lying latent. They are also named the three existences, because they are the cause of the three existences, the support of the three existences, and are included in the three existences. Such are the various distinct names established for dharmas with outflows according to their meanings. As stated above, the five aggregates beginning with form are conditioned dharmas. What, then, is the aggregate of form? The stanza says:
〔Principal 6, first half〕The Aggregate of Form = Five Faculties + Five Objects + Nonmanifest Form
Stanza: Form is only the five faculties, the five objects, and nonmanifest form.
Treatise: The five faculties are the faculties of eye, ear, nose, tongue, and body. The five objects are the objects of those five faculties beginning with the eye—form, sound, odor, taste, and the tangible. And nonmanifest form means nonmanifest form. Upon this measure alone is the name aggregate of form established. Here the marks of the five faculties should be stated first. The stanza says:
〔Principal 6, second half〕The Five Faculties = the Subtle Form upon Which Those Consciousnesses Depend
Stanza: The subtle form upon which the consciousnesses of those five objects depend is named the five faculties beginning with the eye.
Treatise: Those refers to the five objects beginning with form stated above; consciousness means the consciousnesses of form, sound, odor, taste, and the tangible. The five kinds of subtle form (form that is pure and refined) upon which those consciousnesses depend should be known, in their order, to be the five faculties beginning with the eye. As the World-Honored One said: ‘Bhikṣus, know that the eye is an inner sense field, having as its nature subtle form derived from the four great elements.’ Thus it is expounded at length. Alternatively, those may also refer to the five faculties beginning with the eye stated above, and consciousness to the eye, ear, nose, tongue, and body consciousnesses—the five kinds of subtle form upon which those consciousnesses depend are named the faculties beginning with the eye, taking the sense of that upon which the consciousnesses beginning with the eye depend. This then accords with the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas; as that treatise says: ‘What is the eye faculty? It has as its nature the subtle form upon which eye consciousness depends.’ Thus it is expounded at length. The five faculties having been stated, the five objects are stated next. The stanza says:
〔Principal 7〕The Five Objects Enumerated: Form Twenty · Sound Eight · Taste Six · Odor Four · Tangible Eleven
Stanza: Form is of two kinds, or is opened out into twenty; sound has only eight kinds; taste has six kinds and odor four; the tangible has eleven kinds as its nature.
Treatise: To say form is of two kinds: the first is color, the second is shape. There are four colors: blue, yellow, red, and white; all other colors are differentiations of these four. There are eight shapes: beginning with long and ending with unshapely 〔long, short, square, round, high, low, shapely, unshapely〕. Or twenty: with respect to this sense field of form, twenty kinds may also be spoken of—blue, yellow, red, white, long, short, square, round, high, low, shapely, unshapely, cloud, smoke, dust, mist, shadow, light, brightness, and darkness. Some other masters say that the single color of open sky is a twenty-first. Here shapely means even in configuration; a configuration that is uneven is named unshapely; the vapor of water rising from the ground is called mist; the blaze of the sun is named light; the blazes of moon, stars, fire, medicinal herbs, jewels, lightning and the like are named brightness; what arises when brightness is blocked, while the other forms within it remain visible, is named shadow; the opposite of this is darkness. The remaining colors are easily understood and are not explained here. Some sense fields of form have color but no shape—such as blue, yellow, red, white, shadow, light, brightness, and darkness; some have shape but no color—such as one portion of long and the rest, which have the nature of bodily manifest action; some have both color and shape—namely the remaining forms. Some other masters say that only the forms of light and brightness have color without shape, since it is directly observed that in the world the sense fields of form such as blue and the rest also have length, shortness, and the other 〔shapes〕. 〔Question:〕 How can a single thing possess both color and shape at once? 〔Answer:〕 Because both can be cognized in it. Here possess has the sense of being cognizable, not the sense of possessing an object. 〔Objection:〕 If that is so, then within bodily manifest action there ought also to be a cognition of color. The sense field of form having been stated, the sense field of sound is stated next. Sound has only eight kinds: having appropriated great elements as cause, or having unappropriated great elements as cause 〔these making two〕, then adding the distinction between what is designated as sentient and what is not designated as sentient to make four, and each of these four having in turn the distinction of agreeable and disagreeable, they come to eight. Sound having appropriated great elements as its cause refers to the sounds produced by speech, by the hands, and so on; the sounds produced by wind, forest, river and the like are named as having unappropriated great elements as their cause. Sound designated as sentient refers to vocal manifest action; the remaining sounds are not designated as sentient. Some say: there is a kind of sound that has both appropriated and unappropriated great elements as its cause at once, for example the sound produced when hand and drum come together. 〔The author’s assessment:〕 Just as one does not allow a single ultimate atom of color to be derived from two sets of four great elements, so it should be with sound as well 〔one sound should not have two causes〕. The sense field of sound having been stated, the sense field of taste is stated next. Taste has six kinds: the distinctions of sweet, sour, salty, pungent, bitter, and bland. The sense field of taste having been stated, the sense field of odor is stated next. Odor has four kinds: the distinctions of good odor, bad odor, even odor, and uneven odor. In the Root Treatise (the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom) it is said that odor has three kinds: good odor, bad odor, and equal odor. The sense field of odor having been stated, the sense field of the tangible is stated next. The tangible has eleven kinds: the four great elements, smoothness, roughness, heaviness, lightness, and cold, hunger, and thirst. Of these the great elements will be expounded at length below. Softness is named smoothness; coarse and strong is roughness; what can be weighed is named heaviness; the opposite is lightness; the desire for warmth 〔the cause of desiring warmth〕 is named cold; the desire for food 〔its cause〕 is named hunger; the desire for drink 〔its cause〕 is named thirst—these three are so spoken of because the name of the result is established upon the cause. As a stanza says:
〔Cited stanza〕The appearance of the Buddhas is happiness, the proclaiming of the true dharma is happiness, the concord of the Saṅgha is happiness, the vigorous striving of those who train together is happiness.〔This stanza is an instance of establishing the name of the result upon the cause.〕
In the form realm there are no tangibles of hunger and thirst, but the remaining tangibles are there: in that realm a single garment cannot be weighed, but a heap of them can; and cold and warmth, though they have no injuring function there, do have a benefiting function. So it is transmitted. Many sense fields of form have now been stated. Sometimes eye consciousness arises taking a single thing as its object—and then it cognizes each separately; sometimes eye consciousness arises taking many things as its object—and then it does not cognize each separately, as when one gazes at an army, a mountain forest, immeasurable colors and shapes, a heap of jewels, and so on. It should be known that the consciousnesses beginning with the ear are likewise. Some other masters say: body consciousness arises taking at most five kinds of tangible—the four great elements plus any one of smoothness and the rest. Others again say: at most it may arise taking all eleven tangibles together as its object. 〔Objection:〕 If that is so, the five consciousnesses would take their objects collectively and would be taking common marks as their objects rather than intrinsic marks. 〔Answer:〕 With respect to the intrinsic mark of the sense field, the five bodies of consciousness are allowed to take intrinsic-mark objects, though not the intrinsic mark of a thing—what fault is there in this? Now it should be considered: if two objects arrive at once at the body faculty and the tongue faculty, which consciousness arises first? Whichever object is the stronger, that consciousness arises first; if the objects are of equal strength, tongue consciousness arises first—because food and drink sustain the body and cause it to continue. The faculties, the objects, and the marks of taking an object having been stated, the marks of nonmanifest form are stated next. The stanza says:
〔Principal 8〕Nonmanifest Form
Stanza: In the states of a distracted mind, of no mind, and so forth, what flows on in continuity, pure or impure, having as its nature derivation from the great elements—on this basis it is spoken of as nonmanifest.
Treatise: Distracted mind means a mind other than this 〔nonmanifest form’s own〕; no mind means entering the absorption without perception and the absorption of cessation; the word and so forth shows that undistracted and minded states are included as well. Continuity of similar moments is called flowing on. Wholesome and unwholesome are called pure and impure. In order to set apart the acquisitions, which are also a continuity of similar moments 〔lest the two be confused〕, the words derived from the great elements are further added. The Vaibhāṣikas say: derived has the sense of cause, referring to the five causes such as production. 〔The stanza’s words on this basis〕 show the reason for establishing the name, and so on this basis is said. Although nonmanifest form, like manifest action, has form and action as its nature, it cannot be manifested so as to make others know it, and so it is named nonmanifest. To say what is spoken of is displayed by this is a statement of the master’s own school 〔the master’s school here is the home school, that is, the Sarvāstivāda〕: stated briefly, manifest action and the wholesome and unwholesome form produced in absorption are named nonmanifest. Since nonmanifest form is said to be derived from the great elements, what are the great elements? The stanza says:
〔Principal 9〕The Four Great Elements: Element · Function · Nature
Stanza: The great elements are the four elements—earth, water, fire, and wind; they can accomplish the functions of supporting and the rest; they have hardness, moisture, warmth, and motion as their natures.
Treatise: Earth, water, fire, and wind can maintain their own intrinsic marks and the forms derived from them, and so they are named elements. These four elements are also named great elements: because they are what all other forms depend upon, their nature being broad and wide; or because in aggregations where earth and the rest predominate their configurations are great; or because they can give rise to various great functions. What functions can these four great elements accomplish? In their order they can accomplish the four functions of sustaining, gathering, ripening, and increasing—the earth element sustains, the water element gathers, the fire element ripens, the wind element increases. Increasing means causing growth, or else drawing out 〔stretching forth〕. Their functions being such, what of their own natures? In their order they have hardness, moisture, warmth, and motion as their natures: the earth element the nature of hardness, the water element of moisture, the fire element of warmth, the wind element of motion. Motion means that it can draw the great elements and derived form on into continuity arising in another place, as when a lamp flame is blown, and so it is named motion. The Treatise on Categories of Dharmas and a sūtra say: ‘What is the wind element? It is the nature of motion, such as lightness.’ Yet lightness is said to be derived form. Therefore it should be said: the wind element has motion as its own nature, and its function is cited to display its substance, and so lightness is also said. Then what are earth and the rest 〔as the world speaks of them〕? They are distinct from the earth element and the rest. The stanza says:
〔Principal 10〕Earth, Water, Fire, and Wind as the World Speaks of Them; the Debate on “It Is Called Form Because It Deteriorates”
Stanza: 〔What the world calls〕 earth is color and shape, the name being established in accordance with worldly ideation; water and fire are likewise; wind means both the wind element and the same 〔naming in accordance with worldly ideation〕.
Treatise: 〔What the world calls〕 earth is color and shape, having the sense field of form as its substance, this name being provisionally established in accordance with worldly ideation—because when people of the world point out earth to one another, they point it out by color and shape. Water and fire are likewise. Wind is the wind element, because the world establishes the name of wind upon motion; or else, like earth and the rest, its name is established in accordance with worldly ideation, and wind too has color and shape—hence the stanza says the same, as when the world speaks of a black wind or a whirling wind, which is to indicate wind by color and shape. Why is it that this aggregate, ending with nonmanifest form, is collectively called form? Because of deterioration. As the World-Honored One said: ‘Bhikṣus, know that because it deteriorates it is named the aggregate of appropriation that is form.’ What can make it deteriorate? ‘Because a hand touches it, it thereupon deteriorates,’ and so on at length. Deterioration has the sense of being liable to be vexed and destroyed, and so in the Chapter on Meaning it is said:
〔Cited stanza〕Those who pursue the objects of desire constantly bear expectations; if the objects of desire are not attained, they are vexed and destroyed as though struck by an arrow.
And how is form 〔said to be liable to be vexed and destroyed〕? It is vexed and destroyed by desire—because through the disturbance of desire deterioration arises. Some say: it is named form because of resistant deformation. 〔Objection:〕 If so, the ultimate atom ought not to be named form, since it has no resistant deformation. 〔Answer:〕 This objection does not hold: there is no ultimate atom that abides singly and by itself; when many ultimate atoms are aggregated, the sense of resistant deformation is established. 〔Objection:〕 Past and future 〔forms〕 ought not to be named form. 〔Answer:〕 They too have had and will have resistant deformation; and they are of the same kind—like firewood already burned 〔which is still named firewood〕. 〔Objection:〕 Nonmanifest forms ought not to be named form. 〔First answer:〕 Some explain: manifest form has resistant deformation, and nonmanifest form receives the name form along with it, just as when a tree moves its shadow moves with it. 〔Assessment:〕 This explanation is not right, because 〔a shadow’s moving is resistant deformation, whereas nonmanifest form〕 has no resistant deformation; and because when the manifest ceases the nonmanifest ought to cease as well—as when a tree perishes its shadow must perish with it 〔yet in fact it does not〕. 〔Second answer:〕 Some explain: the great elements on which it depends have resistant deformation, and therefore nonmanifest action too obtains the name form. 〔Objection:〕 If so, then since what 〔eye consciousness and the rest〕 depend on 〔the faculties〕 has resistant deformation, the five consciousnesses beginning with eye consciousness ought also to be named form. 〔Answer:〕 This objection is not on equal terms: when nonmanifest form proceeds in dependence upon the great elements, it is as a shadow depends on a tree and light depends on a jewel 〔always following what it depends on〕; whereas the five consciousnesses beginning with the eye do not depend upon the faculties beginning with the eye in that way—the faculty is merely a condition assisting their arising. 〔Assessment:〕 But this way of speaking, of a shadow depending on a tree and light depending on a jewel, does not accord with the doctrine of the Vaibhāṣikas—for that school holds that the ultimate atoms of the colors of shadow and the rest each depend upon their own four great elements. And even granting that shadow and light depend upon tree and jewel, nonmanifest form is still unlike that kind of dependence: that school allows that the great elements depended upon may cease while nonmanifest form does not cease with them. Therefore the previous statement is still not enough to resolve the objection. 〔Third answer:〕 The author then puts forward a second explanation of his own to resolve the objection: what the five consciousnesses beginning with eye consciousness depend upon is not fixed—some of it has resistant deformation (the faculties beginning with the eye), some has none (the mind that has ceased without interval); whereas what nonmanifest form depends upon is not like this 〔it is always the great elements, which have resistant deformation〕. Therefore the earlier objection is indeed not on equal terms, and the principle that form is so named because of resistant deformation is established. The stanza says:
〔Principal 11, first half〕The Aggregate of Form Opened Out as Ten Sense Fields and Ten Elements
Stanza: Among these 〔within the aggregate of form〕, the faculties and the objects are allowed to be set up as the ten sense fields and ten elements.
Treatise: Within the nature of the aggregate of form stated above, it is precisely the faculties and objects that are set up as the ten sense fields and ten elements: under the gate of sense fields they are set up as ten sense fields—the sense field of eye, the sense field of form, and so on at length up to the sense field of body and the sense field of the tangible; under the gate of elements they are set up as ten elements—the eye element, the form element, and so on at length up to the body element and the tangible element. The aggregate of form and its sense fields and elements having been stated, the establishment of the sense fields and elements for the three aggregates beginning with feeling is stated next. The stanza says:
〔Principal 11, second half–12〕The Three Aggregates of Feeling, Perception, and Formations; the Sense Field and Element of Dharmas
Stanza: Feeling is the receiving that follows upon contact; perception has the grasping of images as its substance; the remaining 〔mental factors and unassociated formations〕 besides these are named the aggregate of formations. These three—feeling, perception, and formations—together with nonmanifest form and the unconditioned, are named the sense field of dharmas and the element of dharmas.
Treatise: The aggregate of feeling is threefold: the receiving that accords with contact 〔and arises from it〕, namely pleasant, painful, and neither painful nor pleasant. This can be further distinguished into six bodies of feeling—the feeling born of eye contact through the feeling born of mind contact. The aggregate of perception has as its substance the grasping of images, that is, the grasping of such marks as blue and yellow, long and short, male and female, hostile and friendly, painful and pleasant. This too is distinguished into six bodies of perception, as was said of feeling. Apart from the form, feeling, and perception preceding and the consciousness following, all remaining formations are named the aggregate of formations. However, the Bhagavat in a sūtra spoke of the six bodies of volition as the aggregate of formations; that was said with reference to what is most excellent. Why? Formation means constructing, and volition has the nature of action, its sense of constructing being strongest, and so it is the most excellent. Therefore the Buddha said: what constructs the conditioned with outflows is named the aggregate of appropriation that is formations. Were it not so 〔were the remaining mental factors and the unassociated formations not gathered into the aggregate of formations〕, the remaining mental factors and the unassociated formations would not be included in the aggregates, would therefore not belong to the truth of suffering or the truth of origin, and could not then be objects of what is to be known and abandoned—as the World-Honored One said: ‘If with respect to a single dharma one has not penetrated and not known it, I say one cannot make an end of suffering’; and the same is said of not abandoned and not extinguished. Therefore it must definitely be granted that all conditioned formations other than the four aggregates are included in the aggregate of formations. As for the three aggregates of feeling, perception, and formations here stated, together with nonmanifest form and the three unconditioned dharmas, these seven dharmas are set up under the gate of sense fields as the sense field of dharmas, and under the gate of elements as the element of dharmas. The sense fields and elements of the three aggregates beginning with feeling having been stated, the aggregate of consciousness and the establishment of its sense field and elements are stated next. The stanza says:
〔Principal 13〕The Aggregate of Consciousness: The Mind Sense Field · Seven Elements
Stanza: Consciousness is the cognizing of each thing separately; it is precisely what is named the mind sense field; and it should be known 〔under the gate of elements〕 to be set up as seven elements—the six consciousnesses together with the mind 〔element〕 that they become.
Treatise: Because it cognizes each of its own objects separately and takes the mark of the object as a whole, it is named the aggregate of consciousness. This is further differentiated into six bodies of consciousness—the body of eye consciousness through the body of mind consciousness. It should be known that the aggregate of consciousness so stated is set up under the gate of sense fields as the mind sense field, and under the gate of elements as seven elements: the eye consciousness element through the mind consciousness element, together with the mind element that these six consciousnesses become. Thus the five aggregates here stated are equivalent to the twelve sense fields and the eighteen elements: the aggregate of form apart from nonmanifest form is named the ten sense fields and also the ten elements; the aggregates of feeling, perception, and formations, together with nonmanifest form and the unconditioned, are collectively named the sense field of dharmas and also the element of dharmas; and it should be known that the aggregate of consciousness is named the mind sense field and also the seven elements (the six consciousness elements and the mind element). 〔Question:〕 Is not the aggregate of consciousness only the six bodies of consciousness? What further mind element is spoken of besides these? 〔Answer:〕 There is no other dharma—it lies precisely within these six consciousnesses. The stanza says:
〔Principal 14, first half〕The Mind Element = the Six Consciousnesses Ceasing without Interval
Stanza: It is precisely these six bodies of consciousness that, ceasing without interval, become mind.
Treatise: After these six bodies of consciousness have ceased without interval, they can produce the succeeding consciousness, and so they are named the mind element—just as one and the same person is a son with respect to this one and is named father with respect to that one; or as one and the same thing is a fruit with respect to this and is named a seed with respect to that. 〔Question:〕 If so, then in fact there ought to be only seventeen elements or only twelve—since the six consciousnesses and mind include one another. On what ground are eighteen elements established? The stanza says:
〔Principal 14, second half〕To Establish the Support of the Sixth, Hence Eighteen
Stanza: It is in order to establish the support of the sixth consciousness 〔that the mind element is set up separately〕; thus it should be known that the elements are eighteen.
Treatise: Just as the five consciousness elements each have their own separate support among the five elements beginning with the eye, so the sixth, mind consciousness, has no separate support—and in order to establish this support the mind element is spoken of. Thus the supports (the six faculties), the supported (the six consciousnesses), and the objects (the six objects) are six each, making eighteen elements. 〔Question:〕 If so, the last thought of one beyond training ought not to be a mind element, since after it ceases without interval no succeeding consciousness arises. 〔Answer:〕 Not so—it already abides in the nature of mind; that the succeeding consciousness does not arise is only because the remaining conditions are lacking. Herein, aggregate includes everything conditioned; aggregate of appropriation includes only everything with outflows; sense field and element comprehensively include all dharmas without remainder. Such is their inclusion taken separately; what of their inclusion taken together? The stanza says:
〔Principal 15〕One Aggregate, One Sense Field, One Element Include All Dharmas
Stanza: By one aggregate (form), one sense field (mind), and one element (dharmas), all dharmas are comprehensively included; and what is included is one’s own nature, not another’s, because a dharma is always separate from another’s nature.
Treatise: By the one aggregate of form, the one mind sense field, and the one element of dharmas, it should be known that all dharmas are comprehensively included without remainder. This is said, in the various passages, with respect to the ultimate sense: only one’s own nature is included, another’s nature is not. Why? Because a dharma is always separate from another’s nature. To be separate from that and yet be said to include that is not tenable in principle. Take the eye faculty as an example: it is included only in the aggregate of form, the eye sense field, the eye element, the truths of suffering and origin, and so forth—because that is its own nature; it is not included in the remaining aggregates or the remaining sense fields and elements—because it is separate from their natures. If in those passages one speaks with respect to the conventional sense, it should be known that other dharmas may also include other dharmas—as with the four means of gathering, by which a following is gathered in, and the like. 〔Question:〕 The eye, ear, and nose sense fields each have two places 〔left and right eye, left and right ear, two nostrils〕; why then is the substance of the elements not twenty-one? 〔Answer:〕 This objection has no ground. Why? The stanza says:
〔Principal 16, first half〕Kind, Object, and Consciousness Being the Same, Two Places but One Substance
Stanza: Because kind, object, and consciousness are the same, although 〔the eye and the rest〕 have two places, the substance of the element is one.
Treatise: Same in kind: the two places are alike the intrinsic nature of eye. Same in object: the two places alike take form as their object. Same in consciousness: the two places alike serve as the support of eye consciousness. For this reason the eye element, though it has two places, is one in substance. Ear and nose should be established in the same way. 〔Question:〕 If so, why are two places produced at all? The stanza says:
〔Principal 16, second half〕Two Are Produced for Comeliness
Stanza: Yet in order that 〔the bodily form〕 be comely, the eye and the rest each produce two places.
Treatise: In order that the bodily form on which they depend be comely, the substance of the element, though one, arises in two places—for if the eye faculty and the ear faculty each arose in only one place, and the nose had no two nostrils, the body would not be comely. 〔Assessment:〕 This explanation is not right: if they had been so from the beginning, who would call it ugly? Moreover cats, owls and the like 〔as to eyes and ears〕 are produced with two places—what comeliness is there in them? 〔The correct explanation:〕 Then why do the three faculties produce two? It is in order that the consciousness they generate be clear and well-formed—for it is directly observed in the world that when one eye is closed and so forth, the cognizing of form is not distinct. Therefore the three faculties each produce two places. The inclusion of the aggregates, sense fields, and elements having been stated, the sense of their words is stated next. What is the sense of the words aggregate, sense field, and element taken separately? The stanza says:
〔Principal 17, first half〕The Word-Sense of Aggregate, Sense Field, and Element: Collection · Gate of Arising · Lineage
Stanza: Collection, gate of arising, and lineage are the senses of the words aggregate, sense field, and element.
Treatise: The sense of a conjoined collection of conditioned dharmas is the sense of aggregate. As a sūtra says: ‘Whatever form there is, past, future, or present, internal or external, coarse or subtle, inferior or superior, far or near—all this taken briefly as one collection is called the aggregate of form.’ By this sense of collection the sense of aggregate is established. In this sūtra: what has ceased as impermanent is named past; what has not yet arisen is named future; what has arisen and not yet fallen away is named present; one’s own body is named internal, the rest external; or the distinction may be made with respect to the sense fields—what is resistant is named coarse, what is nonresistant subtle; or it may be established relatively. 〔Objection:〕 If it is established relatively, coarse and subtle cannot be established 〔for the same dharma is coarse relative to this and subtle relative to that〕. 〔Answer:〕 This objection is not right, because the terms of relation differ: what is coarse relative to that is never 〔relative to the same term〕 subtle, and what is subtle relative to that is never coarse—like father and son, or the truths of suffering and origin 〔one body bearing two names without contradiction〕. What is defiled is named inferior, what is undefiled superior; what is past or future is named far, what is present near. And so on up to the aggregate of consciousness, which should be known to be likewise, with one point of difference: what depends on the five faculties is named coarse, what depends on the mind faculty alone is named subtle; or the distinction may be made with respect to the levels. Such is what the Vaibhāṣikas say. The venerable Dharmatrāta further says thus: what is grasped by the five faculties is named coarse form, the rest subtle form; what is disagreeable is named inferior form, the rest superior form; what is in a place that cannot be seen is named far form, what is in a place that can be seen near form; and past form and the rest are made plain by their own names 〔past form being far, present form near, and so on〕. Feeling and the rest are likewise: according to the force of what they depend upon, far and near, coarse and subtle should be known as before. The sense of a gate for the arising and growth of mind and mental factors is the sense of sense field. Explained etymologically: because it can give rise to and cause the growth of mind and mental factors, it is named a sense field—which means that which can cause the growth of their functioning. The sense of the lineage of dharmas is the sense of element: as in a single mountain there are many lineages of ore—copper, iron, gold, silver, and the rest—which is called many elements; so likewise within a single body or a single continuum there are the lineages of the eighteen classes of dharmas, and these are named the eighteen elements. Here lineage has the sense of source of arising. Then what is the source of arising of the eye and the rest? The homogeneous cause of its own kind. 〔Objection:〕 If so, the unconditioned ought not to be named an element 〔since the unconditioned has no homogeneous cause〕. 〔Answer:〕 〔The unconditioned is〕 a source of arising for mind and mental factors 〔in the sense of the object condition〕. Some say: the word element expresses the sense of class—the intrinsic natures of the eighteen classes of dharmas being each distinct, they are named the eighteen elements. 〔Objection:〕 If the sense of collection is the sense of aggregate, then the aggregate ought to be provisional—for it is made together by the accumulation of many real things, like a collection, like a self. 〔Answer:〕 This objection is not right: a single real ultimate atom is also named an aggregate. 〔Objection:〕 If so, one ought not to say that the sense of collection is the sense of aggregate—for a single real thing has no sense of collection. 〔Further,〕 some say: the sense of being able to bear a heavy burden is the sense of aggregate—hence the world calls the shoulder an aggregate, since it is where many things are gathered. Others again say: the sense of being divisible into portions is the sense of aggregate—hence people of the world say ‘repay me in three aggregates and I shall give it to you’ 〔repayment in three instalments〕. 〔Assessment:〕 Such explanations transgress the words of the sūtra—for the sūtra says that the sense of collection is the sense of aggregate, as the sūtra states, ‘whatever form there is, past and so forth,’ expounded at length as before. And if one were to say that this sūtra shows that past forms and the rest are each separately named an aggregate, and that therefore every past form and the rest, each real thing singly, is named an aggregate—such a grasping has no ground, since that sūtra says, ‘all this taken briefly as one collection is called the aggregate.’ Therefore, just like a collection, an aggregate is definitively provisional. 〔Objection:〕 If so, one ought to grant that the sense fields possessing form are provisional as well—for the ultimate atoms of eye and the rest must be accumulated in numbers before they form a gate of arising. 〔Answer:〕 This objection has no ground: within the accumulation of many, each single ultimate atom has the function of a cause 〔each being a condition for the arising of consciousness〕. Were it not so, the faculty and the object, assisting one another to produce consciousness and the rest, would not constitute separate sense fields, and there would then be no distinction of twelve sense fields. And the Vaibhāṣikas say thus: if the masters of Abhidharma have the provisional aggregate in view, they say that an ultimate atom is a portion of one element, one sense field, one aggregate; if they do not have it in view, they say that an ultimate atom simply is one element, one sense field, one aggregate. 〔Assessment:〕 This ought to be said as with respect to a part—for provisional refers to the possessor of parts 〔the whole〕, as when a small piece of a garment is burned and one still says ‘the garment is burned.’ Why did the World-Honored One expound the objects of knowledge under the three gates of aggregate, sense field, and element? The stanza says:
〔Principal 17, second half〕Because Folly, Faculty, and Preference Are Each Threefold, Three Gates Are Taught
Stanza: Because folly, faculty, and preference are each of three kinds, the three gates of aggregate, sense field, and element are taught.
Treatise: The beings to be trained are of three grades, and therefore the World-Honored One taught them the three gates of aggregate and the rest. It is transmitted that beings’ folly is of three kinds—either folly about mental factors, grasping them collectively as a self, or folly about form alone, or folly about both form and mind; faculty too is of three kinds—sharp, middling, and dull; preference too is of three kinds—preference for brief wording, for middling wording, and for extended wording. In that order the World-Honored One taught them the three gates of aggregate, sense field, and element 〔to those foolish about mental factors, the aggregates; to those foolish about form, the sense fields; to those foolish about form and mind, the elements; to the sharp who prefer brevity, the aggregates; to the middling, the sense fields; to the dull who prefer extension, the elements〕. Why did the World-Honored One place the remaining mental factors collectively in the aggregate of formations, yet set feeling and perception apart as two aggregates? The stanza says:
〔Principal 18〕Why Feeling and Perception Are Set Up Separately as Aggregates
Stanza: Because they are the roots of dispute, the causes of birth and death, and because of the reason of sequence, among the mental factors feeling and perception are set up separately as aggregates.
Treatise: The roots of dispute are two: attachment to the objects of desire and attachment to views. Feeling and perception are, in that order, the most excellent causes of these two: through the force of relishing feeling one becomes attached to the objects of desire; through the force of inverted perception one becomes attached to views. Again, the dharmas of birth and death have feeling and perception as their most excellent causes: through indulging in feeling inverted perception arises, and by this one revolves in birth and death. On account of these two causes, and of the reason of sequence to be stated below, it should be known that feeling and perception are set up separately as aggregates. The reason of sequence will be distinguished next. Why is the unconditioned spoken of within the sense fields and elements, yet not included in the aggregates? The stanza says:
〔Principal 19, first half〕The Aggregates Do Not Include the Unconditioned
Stanza: The aggregates do not include the unconditioned, because the sense does not correspond.
Treatise: The three unconditioned dharmas cannot be spoken of as within the aggregates beginning with form, because they do not correspond to the sense of form and the rest—their substance is not form and so on down to not consciousness 〔they enter none of the five aggregates〕; nor can they be spoken of as a sixth aggregate, because they do not correspond to the sense of aggregate: the sense of collection is the sense of aggregate, as was expounded at length above, whereas unconditioned dharmas do not, like form and the rest, have the class distinctions of past and so forth such that they could be ‘taken briefly as one collection’ and named an unconditioned aggregate. Further, aggregate of appropriation is spoken of in order to display the support of defilement, while the word aggregate displays the support of both defilement and purity; the unconditioned touches neither of these two senses, does not correspond, and so is not set up as an aggregate. Some say: as a broken jar is not a jar, so an aggregate that has been quieted ought not to be an aggregate 〔hence the unconditioned is not set up as an aggregate〕. 〔Assessment:〕 On his account the same fault ought to follow for the sense fields and elements 〔which do include the unconditioned—would they too be quieted away?〕. The setting up and not setting up of the aggregates having been stated, their sequence is stated next. The stanza says:
〔Principal 19, second half〕The Reasons for the Sequence of the Five Aggregates
Stanza: Following coarseness, following defilement, following the vessel and the rest, and following the distinction of realms, the sequence 〔of the five aggregates〕 is established.
Treatise: Form has resistance and obstruction, and so among the aggregates it is the coarsest. Among the four formless aggregates, the coarsest is only the mode of feeling—hence people of the world say such things as ‘my hand hurts,’ ‘my foot hurts.’ Relative to the latter two, perception is coarse—perceptions of male and female and the like being easily cognized. Formations are coarser than consciousness—actions such as greed and hatred being easily cognized. Consciousness is the subtlest—since it takes the mark of the object as a whole and is hard to distinguish. By this following coarseness the sequence of the five aggregates is established. Or else: from beginningless birth and death, male and female have loved one another in respect of form, and this because of indulging in the relish of pleasant feeling; and indulgence in feeling arises through inverted perception; and this inverted perception arises through the afflictions (formations); and all these afflictions arise in dependence on consciousness. These 〔formations〕 together with the preceding three 〔form, feeling, perception〕 all defile consciousness 〔and so consciousness comes last〕—by this following defilement the sequence of the five aggregates is established. Or else: form is like a vessel, feeling like the food, perception like the seasoning that aids the flavor, formations like the cook, consciousness like the eater—hence by following the vessel and the rest the sequence of the five aggregates is established. Or else the sequence of the five aggregates is established by following the distinction of realms: in the realm of desire there are the various excellent objects of desire, and the mark of form is manifest; in the meditative absorptions of the form realm there is excellent joy and the rest, and the mark of feeling is manifest; in the three formless 〔the first three formless absorptions〕 one grasps the mark of space and the rest, and the mark of perception is manifest; in the first existence (neither perception nor non-perception) volition is most excellent, and the mark of formations is manifest. And these are the stations of consciousness—consciousness abides in them, just like the sequence of field and seed in the world. Such, then, is the sequence of the aggregates. By this the five aggregates incur no fault of being too many or too few; and it is by these same reasons of sequence that feeling and perception are set apart from the formations as two aggregates—feeling and perception being, among the formations, the coarsest in mark, the sharpest in producing defilement, alike to food and to the seasoning that aids flavor, and strongest in two realms 〔the realms of desire and of form〕, and so they are set up separately as aggregates. Under the gates of sense field and element the sequence of the six faculties should be distinguished first, from which the sequence of the objects and the consciousnesses may be known by analogy. The stanza says:
〔Principal 20〕The Sequence of the Six Faculties
Stanza: The objects of the first five faculties are only present; the objects of 〔the first〕 four faculties are only derived form; the rest 〔their order〕 follows the distance, speed, and clarity of their functioning, or else follows the upper and lower placement of their supports.
Treatise: Among the six faculties, the first five beginning with the eye grasp only present objects, and so they are stated first 〔before the mind faculty〕. The objects of the mind faculty are not fixed: the three times and the unconditioned, of which it may grasp only one, or two, three, or four. As to the objects of four are only derived: continuing from above, among the five faculties the objects of the first four are only derived form, and so they are stated first 〔before the body faculty〕. The objects of the body faculty are not fixed: it may grasp the great elements, or derived form, or both. The rest refers to the first four faculties, which as appropriate are stated first according to the distance, speed, and clarity of their functioning: the two faculties of eye and ear grasp distant objects, and so they are stated before the two 〔nose and tongue〕; of these two the functioning of the eye is more distant, and so it is stated first—one sees mountains and rivers from afar without hearing their sound; and the functioning of the eye is also swift—one first sees from afar a man striking a bell or drum and only afterward hears the sound. The two faculties of nose and tongue both fall short in distance; the nose is stated first because of speed and clarity—as when one faces fragrant and delicious food, the nose smells the fragrance first and the tongue tastes the flavor afterward. Or else the sequence of the faculties may be stated according to the upper and lower placement of their supports within the body: the support of the eye is placed highest, then the ear, the nose, and the tongue; 〔the support of〕 the body is for the most part lower; and the mind has no location, and some of it arises in dependence on the faculties, and so it is stated last. Why is it that all ten sense fields are included in the aggregate of form, yet the name sense field of form is established for only one of them? And why is it that the substance of all twelve sense fields is dharmas, yet the name sense field of dharmas is established for only one? The stanza says:
〔Principal 21〕Why the Sense Field of Form and the Sense Field of Dharmas Alone Take the General Names
Stanza: For the sake of distinction, and because of excellence, and 〔because the sense field of dharmas〕 includes many dharmas and the dominant dharma, one sense field is named form and one is named dharmas.
Treatise: For the sake of distinction: in order that the various distinctions between the nature of an object and the nature of what possesses an object be known, ten sense fields are established within the aggregate of form according to their distinguishing marks, rather than being taken as a single sense field. If 〔the other nine sense fields〕 had no distinguishing name-ideation such as eye and were merely named the sense field of form because their substance is form, then this one sense field, being set apart by the names of eye and the rest, would in fact be a particular name even while bearing the general designation. Further, among all forms the sense field of form is the most excellent, and so the general name is established 〔for it〕: because it is resistant—when a hand or the like touches it, it thereupon deteriorates; and because it is visible—one can point out the distinction of its being here or there; and because in the world it is only with respect to this sense field that people commonly speak of form, not with respect to the eye and the rest. Again, for the sake of distinction, the name dharma is likewise established for only one sense field, not for all sense fields, on the same principle as the sense field of form, as should be known. And because this 〔sense field of dharmas〕 includes many dharmas such as feeling and perception, the general name should be established for it; and because the dominant dharma, namely nirvāṇa, is included in it, it alone is named dharmas. Some other masters say: within the sense field of form there are twenty kinds of form, the coarsest and most evident, and it is the object of the three eyes—the fleshly eye, the divine eye, and the noble eye of discernment—and so it alone is given the name form; within the sense field of dharmas there are the names of all dharmas and the knowledge of dharmas 〔which arises taking it as object〕, and so it alone is given the name dharmas. In the sūtras still other name-ideations of aggregate, sense field, and element are to be found—are they included in these 〔aggregates, sense fields, and elements〕, or do they fall outside them? They are all included here, as should be known according to what corresponds. First the name-ideations that include the remaining aggregates are distinguished. The stanza says:
〔Principal 22〕The Substance of the Eighty Thousand Dharma-Aggregates
Stanza: The dharma-aggregates spoken of by the Sage number eighty thousand; their substance is either speech or name, and among these 〔five aggregates〕 they are included in the aggregate of form or the aggregate of formations.
Treatise: Those masters who hold that the Buddha’s teaching has speech as its substance say that the dharma-aggregates are all included in the aggregate of form 〔speech being sound, and sound being form〕; those masters who hold that the Buddha’s teaching has name as its substance say that the dharma-aggregates are all included in the aggregate of formations 〔name being an unassociated formation〕. Of these dharma-aggregates, how great is the measure of each one? The stanza says:
〔Principal 23〕The Measure of a Dharma-Aggregate
Stanza: Some say: the measure of each dharma-aggregate is as stated in that Dharmaskandha; or else it follows the gates of teaching such as the aggregates 〔one gate, one dharma-aggregate〕; but speaking in accordance with reality, it is the counteracting of the 〔eighty thousand〕 modes of conduct.
Treatise: Some masters say: of the eighty thousand dharma-aggregates, the measure of each equals the Dharmaskandha—that is, each one of them 〔of the eighty thousand〕 has six thousand stanzas 〔the measure of the whole Dharmaskandha〕, as stated in the Dharmaskandha within the Abhidharma. Or some say: dharma-aggregates number eighty thousand according to the several distinctions of the teachings such as the aggregates—aggregates, sense fields, elements, dependent origination, the truths, the nutriments, the meditative absorptions, the immeasurables, the formless, the liberations, the bases of mastery, the totalities, the limbs of awakening, the supernormal powers, the state of non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, the unobstructed knowledges, and the rest, each gate of teaching being named one dharma-aggregate. Speaking in accordance with reality: the beings to be trained have eighty thousand distinct modes of conduct such as greed and hatred, and in order to counteract these eighty thousand modes of conduct the World-Honored One expounded eighty thousand dharma-aggregates. And the eighty thousand dharma-aggregates so stated are all included in two of these five aggregates 〔form and formations〕. In the same way, the aggregates, sense fields, and elements in the remaining sūtras should also be 〔included〕 thus. The stanza says:
〔Principal 24〕The Remaining Aggregates, Sense Fields, and Elements Are Included as Corresponds
Stanza: Thus the remaining aggregates and the rest are, each as corresponds, included in what has been stated above; one should examine closely the intrinsic mark of each.
Treatise: The aggregates, sense fields, and elements in the remaining sūtras are included, as corresponds, in what has been stated above; and with respect to the aggregates and the rest stated in this treatise one should examine closely the intrinsic mark of each one of them. Thus, for instance, the sūtras speak of another set of five aggregates—the five aggregates of morality, concentration, discernment, liberation, and the knowledge and vision of liberation: among these the aggregate of morality is included in this aggregate of form, and the remaining four aggregates in this aggregate of formations. Again the sūtras speak of the ten totalities and the rest: the first eight totalities have non-greed as their nature and are included in this sense field of dharmas; if taken together with their companions they have the nature of five aggregates and are included in this mind sense field and sense field of dharmas. The inclusion of the eight bases of mastery should be known to be likewise. The two totalities of space and consciousness and the four formless spheres beginning with the infinity of space have the nature of four aggregates and are included in this mind sense field and sense field of dharmas. The five bases of liberation have discernment as their nature and are included in this sense field of dharmas; if taken together with their companions they are included in these three sense fields of sound, mind, and dharmas. Again there are two places—the place of the heaven of non-percipient beings and the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception: the former is included in these ten sense fields (since there is no odor or taste there); the latter is included in these two sense fields of mind and dharmas (having the nature of four aggregates). Again the Sūtra of Many Elements says that the distinctions of elements are sixty-two; as corresponds, it should be known that they are all included in these eighteen elements. And of the six elements stated in that sūtra: the four elements of earth, water, fire, and wind have been stated; the marks of the two elements of space and consciousness have not yet been stated—is space itself named the space element, and is every consciousness named the consciousness element? No. Then how is it? The stanza says:
〔Principal 25〕The Space Element and the Consciousness Element
Stanza: The space element means apertures; it is transmitted that these are brightness and darkness. The consciousness element is consciousness with outflows, the support of the arising of sentient beings.
Treatise: The inner and outer apertures such as doors, windows, mouth, and nose are named the space element. How are these apertures cognized? It is transmitted: apertures are precisely brightness and darkness—apart from brightness and darkness apertures cannot be apprehended, and so it is said that the space element has brightness and darkness as its substance. It should be known that this substance is not apart from day and night. This is also named form neighboring agha. It is transmitted: agha refers to accumulated form—being maximally obstructive it is named agha 〔obstruction〕; and this form of the space element neighbors it, and so is named form neighboring agha. Some say: agha is the form of the space element itself—here it is named agha because it is non-obstructive 〔unobstructed〕; and what neighbors this agha-form is the remaining obstructive form, and so it is named form neighboring agha. All consciousness with outflows is named the consciousness element. Why is consciousness without outflows not said to be the consciousness element? Because it is granted that the six elements are the support of the arising of sentient beings—these six elements constantly maintain that arising from the mind of rebirth-linking (that thought which links to a new existence) to the mind at death; dharmas without outflows are not so. Among those six elements: the first four (earth, water, fire, wind) are included in this 〔eighteen-element〕 tangible element; the fifth (the space element) is included in this form element; the sixth (the consciousness element) is included in these seven mind elements. The remaining elements of that sūtra are, as corresponds, all included in these eighteen elements here.
讀這一卷之前
《俱舍論》是先有頌、後有長行的一部論。依真諦所譯《婆藪槃豆法師傳》,世親先為眾人講《大毘婆沙》之義,「一日講即造一偈攝一日所說義」,如此積成六百餘偈;罽賓的毘婆沙師見偈而喜,卻嫌偈語太簡不能盡解,奉請作長行解釋,世親於是「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之」,名之為《阿毘達磨俱舍論》。所以讀這部論,眼前永遠是兩層文字:頌是綱,五言二十字一頌,字字扛義,不容一字虛設;長行是論主自己的解釋,也是他行使抉擇的地方。
此論在印度被學徒稱作『聰明論』。光記記其目云「故印度學徒,號為聰明論也」;頌疏解這名字的由來,用了一個奇特的比方——「如似毒門,名慧毒門」:毒從一小孔而入,卻能遍行全身;此論所開的慧門雖小,入者能遍達整個阿毘達磨。
還有一件事要先交代,否則讀不到三分之一就會誤會論主:留意他的用字溫度。「毘婆沙師傳說如此」的「傳說」、「有說」、「有餘師說」、「有釋」——唐疏把每一個都讀作論主與所述之義的距離之記(寶疏於卷首即判「言傳說者,顯己不信」)。這一卷之末,光是「傳說」二字,就引出了一場千年不歇的爭執。
本卷(子一)含序頌三首、正頌二十五首,分四段推進:先歸敬立名(序頌三),次以有漏無漏總判一切法並立三無為(正頌一至五),次開色蘊十一項(正頌六至十一前半),末立受想行識與處界之建制,並辨攝、次第、法蘊與空識二界(正頌十一後半至二十五)。以下逐頌教之。
一、歸敬與立名:一部論如何交代自己(序頌三)
〔序1〕禮讚為什麼從「滅冥」說起。 論的第一頌是禮讚:「諸一切種諸冥滅,拔眾生出生死泥,敬禮如是如理師,對法藏論我當說。」先問一句:讚佛的方式千百種,世親為何偏從「滅冥」讚起?論自己交代了緣由——「今欲造論,為顯自師其體尊高超諸聖眾,故先讚德方申敬禮。」而「冥」不是文學上的黑暗,論給了定義:「以諸無知能覆實義及障真見,故說為冥。」冥就是無知。這裡最容易讀錯的是「一切種」三字:讀者慣把它當作讚歎的形容詞,論卻拿它當判準用——聲聞獨覺也滅諸冥,然而「以染無知畢竟斷,故非一切種」,何以故?「由於佛法極遠時處及諸義類無邊差別,不染無知猶未斷故。」染污的無知(煩惱)二乘能斷盡,不染污的無知唯佛永盡。一頌之中前二句一自利一利他,論分得清楚:「已讚世尊自利德滿,次當讚佛利他德圓。」落到讀法上:一部以簡擇為業的論,所禮敬的正是『明』的圓極——這不是開卷客套,是宗旨的宣告。
還有一句常被跳過。論釋「如理師」時說,佛拔眾生出生死泥,靠的是「能方便說如理正教」,而「不由威力與願神通」——救度的方式是說法,不是神變。這一句與全論的性格相合:此論不談感應,只談簡擇。至於一頌之中所讚何德,光記釋此云「一切種冥滅斷不染無知,得非擇滅,此顯智德」,又云「諸冥滅斷染污無知,得擇滅,此顯斷德」,把一句頌文讀成智斷二德俱備;而擇滅、非擇滅二名在此先埋一筆,正頌第一至三頌就要正式登場。
〔序2前半〕「對法」二字,論題自己解釋自己。 頌曰:「淨慧隨行名對法,及能得此諸慧論。」先問:什麼叫對法?論分二層答。勝義的阿毘達磨是「慧謂擇法,淨謂無漏,淨慧眷屬名曰隨行」,合起來便是「如是總說無漏五蘊名為對法,此則勝義阿毘達磨」。世俗的阿毘達磨則是能引得那淨慧的資糧:有漏的修慧、思慧、聞慧、生得慧及其隨行,加上「論謂傳生無漏慧教」,而「此諸慧論是彼資糧,故亦得名阿毘達磨」。
這裡最易誤解的是「無漏五蘊」四字:明明說的是慧,怎麼一下子變成五蘊?關鍵在「隨行」把眷屬也算了進去。頌疏說得最細:「淨慧眷屬,名曰隨行。慧相應心,及受、想等諸心所法,四相及得,道共無表」,所以「如是淨慧及與隨行,通攝五蘊,名為勝義阿毘達磨」。光記則就「淨」字下手:「慧謂簡擇四聖諦法,淨謂無漏,離二縛故,故名淨慧」;寶疏別出一路,先說「惠能簡擇,故名擇法」,再說「無漏即是離垢為義。諸漏名垢,擇法能離,故名淨慧」。二家所重不同而不相礙。論還順手給了「法」一個定義:「能持自相故名為法」——能保任自己體相的就是法;並分二種:「若勝義法唯是涅槃,若法相法通四聖諦」。至於何以名「對」,論說:「此能對向或能對觀,故稱對法。」對向涅槃、對觀四諦,一個字擔了兩重方向。落地上,勝義與世俗二層之分是本論援引權威時的隱形分層:往後凡見「阿毘達磨」四字,讀者都該先問一句——指的是那無漏的淨慧,還是承載它的教典。
〔序2後半〕「藏」是什麼意思。 頌曰:「攝彼勝義依彼故,此立對法俱舍名。」先問:既已釋畢「對法」,何以還要一個「藏」字?論給二義:一是「由彼對法論中勝義入此攝故,此得藏名」——此論收攝了根本對法諸論的精義,藏取包含之義;二是「或此依彼、從彼引生,是彼所藏,故亦名藏」——此論依彼而生、為彼所藏出,藏取所依之義。
易誤處:以為二義相違,須擇一而從。不必。光記把它讀成兩重名相結構:「對法之藏名對法藏,依主釋也」;又云「以對法為藏名對法藏,有財釋也」——同一個名字,看你把重心放在哪一邊。落地上,這二義合起來正是這部論的自我定位:它不憑空立說,是把有部百年論義收攝成綱;卻也不只是抄錄,收攝之際就在抉擇。往下讀到「此釋不然」「有餘師說」處,便知這個「藏」字並不客氣。
〔序3〕為什麼非有阿毘達磨不可。 頌曰:「若離擇法定無餘,能滅諸惑勝方便,由惑世間漂有海,因此傳佛說對法。」問的是造論之由,論答得極硬:「若離擇法,無勝方便能滅諸惑」——離開簡擇諸法之慧,再沒有第二條滅惑之路;而「離說對法,弟子不能於諸法相如理簡擇」。惑不滅,世間便漂在三有之海。這一頌把整部論的位置定了:它不是一部知識的目錄,是一件滅惑的工具。
接著出現全卷最要緊的一個字。論說:「然佛世尊處處散說阿毘達磨,大德迦多衍尼子等諸大聲聞結集安置。」又比之於「猶如大德法救所集無常品等鄔拕南頌,毘婆沙師傳說如此。」神泰疏就這一句點破論主的姿態:「毗婆沙師傳說如此者,舉執義人」,並說「論主不皆信諸阿毗達磨師所說,悉得佛意」。泰疏又別出「大德」一稱之由——「婆檀陀,此云大德,即是薩婆多部中達磨多羅」,而「薩婆多部敬重其人,故呼為大德」;並釋鄔拕南之義:「鄔陀喃,此云無問自說」,指佛不待人問而自宣之教。易誤處:把「傳說」當成敘述套語滑過去。它不是套語,是論主與所述之義之間的一道間隙——眾賢正是抓住這兩個字發難,那一場論諍錄在承衍。落地上,這一段給了讀者一個常設的問法:凡遇論主敘述他宗之說,先看他用的是直陳,還是「傳說」。
二、一切法的第一刀:有漏與無漏(正頌一至三)
〔正1–3〕總判準不是善惡,是「隨增」。 三頌連下:「有漏無漏法,除道餘有為,於彼漏隨增,故說名有漏。無漏謂道諦,及三種無為,謂虛空二滅,此中空無礙。擇滅謂離繫,隨繫事各別,畢竟礙當生,別得非擇滅。」先問:一切法要分兩堆,刀從哪裡下?論答:「說一切法略有二種,謂有漏、無漏。」有漏是「謂除道諦,餘有為法」,理由只有八個字——「諸漏於中等隨增故」。
最精細的分辨落在滅道二諦上:「緣滅道諦,諸漏雖生而不隨增,故非有漏。」人確實可以貪著涅槃、憎惡聖道,煩惱是會緣著它們生起的;但生起不等於扎根,在那裡它增長不了。所以判準不是善惡淨穢,而是煩惱能不能在其上隨順增長。論還誠實標明這條要待後文講透:「不隨增義,隨眠品中自當顯說。」那個「等」字何謂?光記釋此云「諸漏於彼苦、集二諦相應法中、所緣境中,互相隨順、互相增長,相望力齊,故名為等」——相應與所緣兩路俱增,力齊故名為等。光記又把無漏一邊分出兩種情形:「若滅、道諦,緣不隨增。若於虛空、非擇滅,非緣非隨增」——滅道可被緣而不隨增,虛空與非擇滅則連緣也不被緣。
無漏一邊是道諦加三無為。虛空「但以無礙為性,由無障故色於中行」——它不是空曠的處所,而是『不障礙』這件事本身。擇滅「即以離繫為性」,得名之由論說得很白:「擇謂簡擇,即慧差別,各別簡擇四聖諦故。擇力所得滅名為擇滅,如牛所駕車名曰牛車,略去中言故作是說。」此處論特地設一問,正是最易誤解之處:一切有漏法是同一個擇滅嗎?答「不爾」,理由是「隨繫事別。謂隨繫事量,離繫事亦爾」——縛有幾分,解就有幾分。若不如此,則「於證見苦所斷煩惱滅時,應證一切所斷諸煩惱滅」,那麼「修餘對治則為無用」。斷惑沒有一證全證的便宜事,這一句是全論修道論的地基。
非擇滅更耐玩味:「永礙當生得非擇滅,謂能永礙未來法生」,而它的來路是「得不因擇,但由闕緣」——不靠簡擇之力,只因緣不具足。論舉的例子人人有份:「如眼與意專一色時,餘色聲香味觸等謝」,那些本可緣彼境而生的識,就此「住未來世畢竟不生」。你此刻專注看這一行字,同一剎那本可生起的無數識,便永遠錯過了——那個永遠,就是非擇滅。末後論以四句分別收攏,不留空格:唯得擇滅者「謂諸有漏過現生法」,唯得非擇滅者「謂不生法無漏有為」,二滅俱得者「謂彼不生諸有漏法」,二滅俱不得者「謂諸無漏過現生法」。落地上,這四句是全論的座標原點:往後任何一法,先問它落在有漏無漏哪一邊,再問它得不得二滅。
三、有為與有漏的別名(正頌四·五)
〔正4〕「有為」是什麼,以及它的四個別名。 頌曰:「又諸有為法,謂色等五蘊,亦世路言依,有離有事等。」先問:前頌說「除道餘有為」,那有為究竟指什麼?論答:「色等五蘊,謂初色蘊乃至識蘊。如是五法具攝有為,眾緣聚集共所作故」,並補一句斬釘截鐵的話——「無有少法一緣所生」。易誤處在未來法:未來尚未被造作,怎麼也算有為?論答「是彼類故。未來無妨,如乳如薪」——同類故得其名,如乳未成酪而已名乳、薪未燒而已名薪。
四個別名各有理據,且各說出有為的一個側面。名「世路」,因為它是「已行正行當行性故」(三世所行歷之路),「或為無常所吞食故」。名「言依」,因為「言謂語言,此所依者即名俱義」;此義有典據,論說若不如此則「應違《品類足論》所說。彼說言依十八界攝」。名「有離」,「離謂永離,即是涅槃,一切有為有彼離故」——一切有為都有那可離之性,這一條是修道之所以可能的根據。名「有事」,「以有因故,事是因義」,末了仍加一句「毘婆沙師傳說如此」。落地上:別名不是修辭遊戲,是把同一堆法放在不同問題下重新命名——這正是阿毘達磨的工作方式。
〔正5〕有漏法的七個別名,每個都是一句診斷。 頌曰:「有漏名取蘊,亦說為有諍,及苦集世間,見處三有等。」先問:既已判定有漏,何必再給它一串名字?因為每一個名字都從一個角度說出它的病。「取蘊」之名有三釋,論並列而不擇一:「煩惱名取,蘊從取生故名取蘊,如草穅火」(從因得名)、「或蘊屬取故名取蘊,如帝王臣」(從所屬得名)、「或蘊生取故名取蘊,如花果樹」(從所生得名)。光記即以從因、從屬、從果三路標舉此三釋,寶疏、頌疏同軌。
這裡要防一個誤讀:以為取蘊與蘊同其外延。論先就擋住了——「或有唯蘊而非取蘊,謂無漏行」:無漏的有為法是蘊而不是取蘊。其餘六名逐一有據:名有諍,因煩惱「觸動善品故、損害自他故、諍隨增故」;名苦,「違聖心故」;名集,「能招苦故」;名世間,「可毀壞故、有對治故」;名見處,「見住其中隨增眠故」;名三有,「有因有依三有攝故」。落地上,這一串別名就是後文四諦、隨眠、賢聖諸品的預告:同一堆法,換一個角度看,就換一門功課。
四、色蘊(一):色是哪十一樣(正頌六)
〔正6前半〕色蘊的清單。 頌曰:「色者唯五根,五境及無表。」先問:色蘊到底裝了哪些東西?論列得乾淨:「言五根者,所謂眼、耳、鼻、舌、身根」,「言五境者,即是眼等五根境界,所謂色、聲、香、味、所觸」,再加上「及無表者,謂無表色」。合計十一項。關鍵在頌中那個「唯」字,論釋為「唯依此量立色蘊名」——色蘊不多不少就這十一,不得隨意增添。
易誤處:把「色」讀成顏色。色蘊之色是一類法的總名,其判準在下文(正頌十)另有交代;顏色只是其中「色境」的一部分而已。落地上,這十一項是七十五法中色法的定額,後世法相之學色法十一,其數即承此而來。本頌只給清單,逐項之相從下一頌起開講——這也是阿毘達磨的習慣:先立總數,再逐項驗算。
〔正6後半〕五根不是眼珠與耳孔。 頌曰:「彼識依淨色,名眼等五根。」先問:眼根是不是我們看得見的那顆眼睛?論的答案是否定的:根是「淨色」——「彼識所依五種淨色,如其次第,應知即是眼等五根」。論給了兩重讀法。一是以境為「彼」:「彼謂前說色等五境,識即色、聲、香、味、觸識」,並引經為證——「如世尊說:苾芻當知,眼謂內處,四大所造淨色為性。」二是以根為「彼」:「或復彼者,謂前所說眼等五根,識即眼、耳、鼻、舌、身識」,如此則取「是眼等識所依止義」,且「如是便順《品類足論》」,彼論說「云何眼根?眼識所依淨色為性。」
易誤處:以為根就是那個看得見的器官。看得見的那部分屬色境;根是四大所造的清淨微妙之色,不可見而實有其用。落地上,這一步把『能見的是誰』從器官移到了淨色與識的關係上——界品後半那場關於眼見識見的大諍,其問題正是從這裡長出來的。
〔正7〕五境開列:每一個數目都有理由。 頌曰:「色二或二十,聲唯有八種,味六香四種,觸十一為性。」先問:這些數字從何而來?論逐項給法。色境分「一顯、二形」:顯色四本色為「青、黃、赤、白」,其餘顯色是此四之差別;形色八,「謂長為初不正為後」。合開為二十時,即青黃赤白、長短方圓高下正不正,再加「雲、煙、塵、霧、影、光、明、闇」。論還順帶訓詁:「地水氣騰說之為霧,日焰名光」,「障光明生於中餘色可見名影,翻此為闇」。
此處要學會讀論的一個習慣:異說並存而不強斷。「有餘師說,空一顯色,第二十一」,論錄之而不判;顯形之有無又分三類,而「有餘師說:唯光明色有顯無形」。聲之八種,是三重二分相乘而得:有執受/無執受大種為因、有情名/非有情名,末後「此復可意及不可意差別成八」。味六者「甘、醋、醎、辛、苦、淡」;香四者「好香、惡香、等不等香」,而論誠實記下與根本論的出入:「本論中說香有三種:好香、惡香及平等香。」觸十一者,四大種加「滑性、澁性、重性、輕性及冷、飢、渴」。易誤處:把這些清單當作古人的物理學。它們是被覺知之境的分類,判準始終是『這一根緣得到什麼』,不是質料的成分表。落地上,這份清單就是十八界前十界的實際內容:後文諸門分別所問的每一界,其項目即在此開出。
〔引頌·諸佛出現樂〕一首讚佛偈,證一條訓詁規則。 論釋觸之末三項說:「煖欲名冷。食欲名飢。飲欲名渴。」隨即點明何以如此立名——「此三於因立果名故,作如是說」,並引一頌為證:「諸佛出現樂,演說正法樂,僧眾和合樂,同修勇進樂。」先問:正講冷熱飢渴,為何忽然引一首讚佛的偈?因為那偈正用同一種說話法:諸佛出現、演說正法本身是因,樂是其果,而偈中逕以果名稱其因。同理,冷是能生煖欲之觸,飢是能生食欲之觸——以所生之欲,名其能生之觸。
易誤處:把「煖欲名冷」讀成『冷就是想要溫暖』。不是。冷是那個觸,欲是它所引之果,論在此說的是命名法,不是體性。落地上,這條規則往後還要屢次用到(如識界之「有情生所依」),讀者遇到名實不相稱處,先問一句:是不是於因立果名。
此節之後尚有三段常被略過的細辨,一併讀完才算讀畢此頌。其一,色界之觸:彼界「無飢渴觸,有所餘觸」,衣服「別不可稱,聚則可稱」,而「冷煖於彼雖無能損而有能益。傳說如此」——又見「傳說」二字。其二,識之緣境有一有多:「有時眼識緣一事生」則各別了別,「有時眼識緣多事生」則不別了別,如「遠觀察軍眾山林」之時。其三,身舌二境俱至,何識先起?論答「隨境強盛彼識先生」,若二境均平則舌識先起,「食飲引身令相續故」。
五、色蘊(二):無表與四大種(正頌八至十)
〔正8〕無表色:一類看不見的色。 頌曰:「亂心無心等,隨流淨不淨,大種所造性,由此說無表。」先問:色不是可見可對的嗎,怎麼會有「無表」之色?論逐字釋頌:「亂心者,謂此餘心。無心者,謂入無想及滅盡定」,而「等,言顯示不亂有心」——亂心、無心、不亂有心三種心位都涵蓋了,正是要顯示此色不隨心之亂與不亂而斷。「相似相續說名隨流」,「善與不善名淨不淨」。至於何以還要說「大種所造」,論說是「為簡諸得相似相續,是故復言大種所造」——得也是相似相續,故須此語簡別。頌中「由此」二字何謂?「顯立名因,故言由此。」
所以名為無表:「無表雖以色業為性如有表業,而非表示令他了知,故名無表」——不能令他人由之得知你的心,故曰無表。易誤處:把它讀成一個抽象的道德概念。在本論中它是色法,其範圍論也說明白了:「略說表業及定所生善不善色名為無表」——受戒、作業之後留下的那一分相續之色,以及定中所生之色。論在此又標了一次姿態:「說者顯此是師宗言。」落地上,這一條是有部特有的建制,也是本論最受攻擊之處;眾賢於此連發二難,錄在承衍。
〔正9〕四大種:界·業·性三面看。 頌曰:「大種謂四界,即地水火風,能成持等業,堅濕煖動性。」先問:地水火風何以又名「界」又名「大種」?論分二答:名界,因為「能持自相及所造色」;名大種,因為「一切餘色所依性故、體寬廣故」,「或於地等增盛聚中形相大故,或起種種大事用故」。其次是業與性的對照:「如其次第能成持、攝、熟、長四業,地界能持,水界能攝,火界能熟,風界能長」,而「長謂增盛或復流引」;自性則「即用堅、濕、煖、動為性」。風之動性,論還補一譬喻:「由此能引大種造色,令其相續生至餘方,如吹燈光,故名為動。」
易誤處:把四大讀成四種物質元素。論所說的是四種性、四種業:性是堅、濕、煖、動,業是持、攝、熟、長,二者不可對調;地不是泥土,是以堅為性、以持為業的那一分。落地上,本論處理典據衝突的手法也在此可見:《品類足論》與契經說「云何名風界?謂輕等動性」,而輕性又被說為所造色,二說相牴;論的處置是「應風界動為自性,舉業顯體故亦言輕」——以動為體,輕只是舉其業用以顯其體。取捨有據而不諱其難,這是本論的體例。
〔正10〕世間說的地水火風,與論說的不是一回事。 頌曰:「地謂顯形色,隨世想立名;水火亦復然,風即界亦爾。」先問:既說地以堅為性,何以世人指著土塊說地?論的分判很利落:「地謂顯形,色處為體,隨世間想假立此名」——世人所指的地,其實是顯色與形色,是色處,並不是那個堅性之界。理由是「由諸世間相示地者,以顯形色而相示故。水火亦然。」
風是唯一的例外:「風即風界,世間於動立風名故」——世人說風時所指的,恰好就是動性本身。但論隨即又補一路:「或如地等隨世想名,風亦顯形,故言亦爾」,因為世間也說「如世間說黑風團風」,那是以顯形指風。易誤處:把這一頌讀成論在糾正世俗用語。不是糾正,是分層:世俗名言自有其用,論只標明它與法自相之間的落差。落地上,這一分判是整部阿毘達磨的方法論縮影——先把世間想(假名)與法自相(實體)分開,然後才談得上簡擇。
六、色蘊(三):「色」這個字的字義(引頌·正頌十一前半)
〔引頌·趣求諸欲人〕「色」何以名色:變壞。 論設問:色蘊何以以無表為後而總名為色?答「由變壞故」,並引經為據:「如世尊說:苾芻當知,由變壞故名色取蘊。」再問誰能變壞,答「謂手觸故即便變壞」。而「變壞即是可惱壞義」,其證即《義品》之頌:「趣求諸欲人,常起於希望,諸欲若不遂,惱壞如箭中。」先問:正說色法之義,為何引一首說欲望落空的偈?因為論要證的正是「變壞」與「惱壞」相通——「色復云何?欲所惱壞,欲所擾惱變壞生故。」色之所以名色,不僅在物理上會壞,更在於它是欲之所擾惱而變壞者。這一步把色法從物質層拉到了苦諦的層次上。
此節之後是一場精采的往復,正示本論如何應難。有說「變礙故名為色」,難者立刻舉三事反之:極微無變礙、過去未來無變礙、無表無變礙,故皆應非色。論一一應答:極微則「無一極微各處而住,眾微聚集變礙義成」;過去未來則「此亦曾當有變礙故;及彼類故,如所燒薪」;無表則錄二釋——一云「表色有變礙故,無表隨彼亦受色名」,如樹動而影隨動,論駁之曰「此釋不然,無變礙故」,且「又表滅時無表應滅,如樹滅時影必隨滅」;一云「所依大種變礙,故無表業亦得色名」。論末後指出影樹光寶之喻「此影依樹光依寶言,且非符順毘婆沙義」,並自出別釋:「眼識等五所依不定」,或變礙(眼等根)或無變礙(無間意),而無表所依不如是,「故前所難定為不齊,變礙名色理得成就」。易誤處:以為論在此護衛毘婆沙。恰恰相反,它連毘婆沙師的舊喻也不肯將就。落地上,色之字義一經定住,色蘊十一項才有共同的判準——凡稱為色者,皆須經得起變壞與變礙二義之驗。這一段眾賢有反破,錄在承衍。
〔正11前半〕色蘊一轉身,就是十處十界。 頌曰:「此中根與境,許即十處界。」先問:蘊、處、界是三套不同的清單嗎?論在此給出第一個接榫:「此前所說色蘊性中,許即根境為十處界」——同一批法,「謂於處門立為十處」,「若於界門立為十界」。眼處色處乃至身處觸處,眼界色界乃至身界觸界,內容一字不易,只是換了一個門。
易誤處:以為三科各有各的內容。不是。是同一堆法的三種切法:色蘊十一項之中,五根五境十項在處門是十處、在界門是十界;剩下的無表不入其中,歸法處法界(下頌即說)。落地上,讀三科的訣竅就在這裡:不要問『它們的內容有何不同』,要問『同一內容為什麼要切三次』。這個問題論並沒有讓它懸著——到正頌十七後半,會有一個正面的回答。
七、受·想·行·識四蘊(正頌十一後半至十三)
〔正11後半–12〕受、想、行三蘊,與法處法界的內容。 頌曰:「受領納隨觸,想取像為體,四餘名行蘊,如是受等三,及無表無為,名法處法界。」先問:受想行如何定義?論答:受是「受蘊謂三,領納隨觸,即樂及苦、不苦不樂」,細分則「成六受身,謂眼觸所生受乃至意觸所生受」;想是「想蘊謂能取像為體」,所取者即「即能執取青黃長短、男女怨親、苦樂等相」,亦成六想身;行蘊則以排除法立:「除前及後色、受、想、識,餘一切行名為行蘊。」
這裡有一個必答之難,正是最易誤解處。經中明明說「六思身為行蘊」,怎麼又說餘一切行皆是?論答:那是「由最勝故」——「行名造作,思是業性造作義強,故為最勝。」若真只取思,則「餘心所法及不相應,非蘊攝故應非苦集」,那便成了不可知、不可斷之法,違於世尊「若於一法未達未知,我說不能作苦邊際」之教。故論斷曰「定應許除四蘊餘有為行皆行蘊攝」。落地上,這是讀經論的一項基本功:經說某法為某蘊,未必是窮盡的定義,可能是舉其最勝者為代表。末後論把法處法界的內容一次點清:受想行三蘊「及無表色、三種無為,如是七法」,於處門立為法處,於界門立為法界。
〔正13〕識蘊:一個名字,三處安身。 頌曰:「識謂各了別,此即名意處,及七界應知,六識轉為意。」先問:識是什麼?論答「各各了別彼彼境界,總取境相故名識蘊」,開為六識身。接著論做了一件很值得學的事:把五蘊、十二處、十八界三張表當場對齊。識蘊「於處門中立為意處」,「於界門中立為七界」;色蘊則「除無表,諸餘色蘊即名十處,亦名十界」;其餘「受想行蘊、無表、無為總名法處,亦名法界」。三張表至此接榫完畢,讀者手上就有了一份可以互相換算的對照表。
易誤處:以為十八界的七心界是七個識。不是。是六識界加一個意界,而意界並非第七個心——論隨即自設一難:「豈不識蘊唯六識身,異此說何復為意界?更無異法。」這一問把下一頌逼了出來。落地上:三科的換算是本論最基本的操作,往後每逢新名相出現,論都要問它在這三張表裡的位置;讀者若在此處把對照表記牢,後文可省一半力氣。
八、意界:十八界如何站得住(正頌十四)
〔正14前半〕意,就是剛滅的那一念識。 頌曰:「由即六識身,無間滅為意。」先問:既說「更無異法」,意界從哪裡來?論答得極簡:「即六識身無間滅已,能生後識故名意界」——不是另有一物,是同一個識在剛滅的位次上換了一個名字。論給二喻:「謂如此子即名餘父,又如此果即名餘種」——同一人,對子而言是父;同一物,對此為果、對彼為種。名字隨關係而立,不隨實體而增。
易誤處:以為意界是一個常住的心體。本論的建制恰恰相反:意是前念滅識,剎那即過,所依靠的是相續而不是常住。落地上,這一步解決了『第六意識依什麼』這個難題,而不必別立一個恆存之心。後世唯識學立末那為意根、立阿賴耶為根本依,正是在同一個問題上另出一答;同一問題、兩代答案,可以對讀,其關係之定性不在此節。
〔正14後半〕那為何不是十七界或十二界。 頌曰:「成第六依故,十八界應知。」先問:六識與意既然「更相攝故」,何不收成十七,或索性收成十二?論答:「如五識界別有眼等五界為依,第六意識無別所依,為成此依故說意界」——前五識各有色根為依,第六識若無所依便成不齊,故立意界以補其位。於是「所依能依境界,應知各六界成十八」:六根、六識、六境,三組各六,整整齊齊。
論還設了一個極細的難:阿羅漢無學最後念心,其後無識可生,豈非不成意界?答「不爾,此已住意性故、闕餘緣故,後識不生」——是緣缺而不生,並非它不具意之性。易誤處:以為十八界是十八樣不同的東西。實則六識與意界是同法異位;界所計的是位次與作用,不是實物的件數。落地上,這一條給了讀者一把尺:凡遇論中數目與實物數不合處,先問它計的是體還是位。
九、攝:一蘊一處一界,攝盡一切法(正頌十五·十六)
〔正15〕「攝」是攝自性,不是攝相似。 頌曰:「總攝一切法,由一蘊處界,攝自性非餘,以離他性故。」先問:一切法能不能用最少的格子裝完?論答能:「由一色蘊意處法界,應知總攝一切法盡」——一個色蘊、一個意處、一個法界,三格已盡。但真正的教學點在後二句:「謂於諸處就勝義說,唯攝自性不攝他性」,理由是「法與他性恒相離故」。論以眼根為例:眼根「唯攝色蘊眼處眼界苦集諦等,是彼性故不攝餘蘊餘處界等,離彼性故」。
易誤處:以為「攝」是把相關的東西收攏在一起。就勝義說不是——攝只攝它自己。若就世俗說則另有一路:「應知亦以餘法攝餘。如四攝事攝徒眾等。」二說各有分位,不可混用。頌疏把這一條的實際用法講得最清楚:「一切法不過五位:一色、二心、三心所、四心不相應、五無為法」,於是「一切色法一色蘊攝盡,一切心法一意處攝盡」。落地上,這是阿毘達磨的檢索術:任何一法到手,先問它的自性屬哪一格,再問它與別格的關係——次序顛倒,議論必亂。
〔正16前半〕眼有兩顆,界為何只算一個。 頌曰:「類境識同故,雖二界體一。」先問:眼耳鼻各有二處,十八界豈不該作二十一?論答不然,並列三個「同」:「類同者,謂二處同是眼自性故。境同者,謂二處同用色為境故。識同者,謂二處同為眼識依故。」自性同、所緣同、所生識同,故「由此眼界雖二而一。耳鼻亦應如是安立。」
易誤處:以為界是按器官的個數算的。界所計的是種類,不是件數;同一種族分居二處,仍是一界。落地上,這一條是『界=種族』義的預演——正頌十七前半將正式給出這個字義。讀到那裡回頭看,便知本論的每一個數目背後都有一條可說的理由,而不是清點出來的。
〔正16後半〕那為什麼要長兩個。 頌曰:「然為令端嚴,眼等各生二。」既然體一,何必生於二處?論先錄一解:「為所依身相端嚴故,界體雖一而兩處生。若眼耳根處唯生一,鼻無二穴身不端嚴。」隨即自破:「此釋不然。若本來爾,誰言醜陋?又猫鵄等雖生二處,有何端嚴?」——若人本來生成獨眼,誰會說他醜?何況貓與鵄也有二目,何嘗端嚴。
論給的答案改在功能上:「為所發識明了端嚴」,並舉現量為證——「現見世間閉一目等,了別色等便不分明,是故三根各生二處。」易誤處:以為論在談美醜。論恰恰否掉了美醜之說,改以了別之明利立義。落地上,這是本論常用的手法:先錄舊解,再以事驗之,取其可驗者。「此釋不然」四字本卷二見,一在無表隨表受色名之釋,一在此處之端嚴解——二處所破皆是自宗前輩之解,不是外道。
十、蘊·處·界三個字的字義(正頌十七前半)
〔正17前半〕聚、生門、種族——三個字義,一場關於假有的辯論。 頌曰:「聚生門種族,是蘊處界義。」先問:這三個字面上究竟是什麼意思?論逐一給定:蘊是「諸有為法和合聚義是蘊義」,證以契經「諸所有色,若過去若未來若現在、若內若外、若麁若細、若劣若勝、若遠若近,如是一切略為一聚,說名色蘊」;處是「心心所法,生長門義是處義」,訓釋之曰「能生長心心所法故名為處」;界是「法種族義是界義」,以山中「有多銅鐵金銀等族」為喻,一身之中「有十八類諸法種族,名十八界」,而「此中種族是生本義」。
經中十對名相,論隨即逐一釋定:「無常已滅名過去、若未已生名未來、已生未謝名現在」,「自身名內、所餘名外」,麁細則「或約處辯,有對名麁、無對名細」,又「染污名劣、不染名勝,去來名遠、現在名近」。有難者說:既是相待而立,麁細便不能成立。論答「所待異故」——「待彼為麁未嘗為細、待彼為細未嘗為麁,猶如父子苦集諦等」;同一人對父為子、對子為父,並不相違。此處論又並錄一家異說而不判:「大德法救復作是言:五根所取名麁色,所餘名細色。非可意者名劣色,所餘名勝色。不可見處名遠色,在可見處名近色。」
真正的重頭在末段,而發難者正是論主自己。論主立量而難:若聚義是蘊義,蘊就該是假有,因為它「多實積集共所成故,如聚如我」——光記釋此云「今立比量破毘婆沙說蘊是實」,神泰疏亦科作「初述經部難」。毘婆沙師隨即擋一手:「此難不然,一實極微亦名蘊故」——一個實極微也得蘊名,可見蘊未必待多實積集,論主所立之因於此不成;光記釋此云「毘婆沙師救云:一一極微亦得蘊相,可積集故」,神泰疏標作「初師釋云」。論主再逼一步:那就不該說聚義是蘊義,「非一實物有聚義故」;此句光記標「論主難」,神泰疏標「次述經部破」。論並錄二異解(「能荷重擔義是蘊義」、「可分段義是蘊義」),並以經破後者曰「此釋越經」。末後論主自下斷語:「如是一切略為一聚說名蘊故,是故如聚,蘊定假有。」易誤處:把「蘊定假有」讀成有部本宗之判。恰恰相反——光記於此標明「毘婆沙宗,蘊等三門皆是實法。經部所立,蘊、處是假,唯界是實」,是論主立量破彼而許蘊假;而處與界另有理據,「多積聚中一一極微有因用故」,故有色處不同於蘊之假。落地上,「蘊定假有」四字是全論末品破執我的遠端伏線:五蘊尚且是假聚,執蘊為我更無立處。
十一、為什麼要說三種門(正頌十七後半至十九前半)
〔正17後半〕三科不是三張清單,是三種教法。 頌曰:「愚根樂三故,說蘊處界三。」先問:同一批法,為何非切三次不可?論答:「所化有情有三品故,世尊為說蘊等三門。」三品各有三:愚有三種——「或愚心所總執為我,或唯愚色、或愚色心」;根有三——「利、中、鈍」;樂有三——「謂樂、略、中,及廣文故」。「如其次第,世尊為說蘊處界三。」
易誤處:以為三科之異是義理上的高下,蘊淺而界深。不是,是對機。愚於心所而總執為我者,為說五蘊(心所開為受、想、行三蘊);唯愚於色者,為說十二處(色開為十處);愚於色心二者,為說十八界(色心俱開)。利根樂略者與之以蘊,鈍根樂廣者與之以界。落地上,這一頌是全卷的鑰匙:分類學的背後是教育學,一套分類之所以成立,理由不在對象那邊,在聽者那邊。論在此又用了「傳說」二字——「傳說:有情愚有三種」,仍是那道間隙。
〔正18〕受、想為何從行蘊裡單獨拉出來。 頌曰:「諍根生死因,及次第因故,於諸心所法,受想別為蘊。」先問:心所那麼多,何獨受、想別立為蘊?論給三個理由。其一諍根:「諍根有二,謂著諸欲及著諸見」,而「味受力故貪著諸欲,倒想力故貪著諸見」——受與想恰是二諍根的最勝因。其二生死因:「生死法以受及想為最勝因,由耽著受起倒想故生死輪迴。」其三次第因,論說「其次第因,隣次當辯」,即下一頌。
易誤處:以為五蘊的排法是隨手列出的目錄。不是。五蘊的目錄裡寫著病根的診斷:一切諍論與輪迴,其最勝之因不過一受一想。落地上,這也說明了修道的著力處——對治貪欲與諸見,正要從受與想上下手;這是後文隨眠、賢聖諸品的伏筆。讀者到此可以回頭再看正頌五「有諍」之名,二處所說原是一事。
〔正19前半〕無為為何入處界而不入蘊。 頌曰:「蘊不攝無為,義不相應故。」先問:三無為既然也是法,何以蘊中沒有它的位子?論答:「與色等義不相應故。謂體非色乃至非識」——五蘊每一蘊都有其自性,無為一項也不合;「亦不可說為第六蘊,彼與蘊義不相應故」,因為聚義是蘊,而無為法「非如色等有過去等品類差別,可略一聚名無為蘊」。論還補一層:「又言取蘊為顯染依,染淨二依蘊言所顯。無為於此二義都無。」並錄一異說(「如瓶破非瓶,如是蘊息應非蘊」),評之曰「彼於處界例應成失」。
易誤處:以為無為法被排除在分類之外了。並沒有——它在法處法界之中,前頌已說。蘊不攝它,只因蘊之字義(聚)與它不相應。落地上,這一條說明三科不是三個等價的容器:處、界攝盡一切法,蘊則只攝有為。往後凡說「一切法」而用蘊字者,讀者要記得替它補上這個限制。
十二、次第:為什麼這樣排(正頌十九後半·二十)
〔正19後半〕五蘊的順序有四種讀法。 頌曰:「隨麁染器等,界別次第立。」先問:色受想行識這個順序是約定俗成嗎?論給四條理由。一隨麁細:「色有對故諸蘊中麁」;無色四蘊之中受最麁,「故世說我手等痛言」;「待二想麁,男女等想易了知故」;「行麁過識,貪瞋等行易了知故」;「識最為細,總取境相難分別故」。二隨染:男女於色互相愛樂,是「耽著樂受味故」,耽受又因倒想而生,倒想由煩惱(行)而生,煩惱依識而生——由染之次第,蘊之次第即定。三隨器等,這是全卷最好記的一組譬喻:「色如器、受類飲食、想同助味、行似厨人、識喻食者。」四隨界別:欲界色相顯了、色界受相顯了、三無色想相顯了、第一有行相顯了。
易誤處:以為次第之說只是助記的巧思。論明說由此可證「五蘊無增減過」——次第之理若立,則五之數不可增減。落地上,四條理由還順帶再證受想別立之當:受與想「二界中強故別立蘊」。讀者可注意論在此一連給四解而不擇一,這正是本論對待『何以如此安立』一類問題的通例:理由不嫌其多,只嫌其無。
〔正20〕六根的順序,同樣有理由。 頌曰:「前五境唯現,四境唯所造,餘用遠速明,或隨處次第。」先問:眼耳鼻舌身意這個順序從何而來?論分四層說。一、前五根「唯取現境,是故先說」,而意根之境不定——「三世無為,或唯取一或二三四」,故列於後。二、前四根「境唯所造,是故先說」,身根之境不定,「或取大種、或取造色、或二俱取」,故列於五根之末。三、前四根之間以作用之遠、速、明分先後:眼耳取遠境故在先,二者之中「眼用遠故先說,遠見山河不聞聲故」,「又眼用速,先遠見人撞擊鍾鼓後聞聲故」;鼻舌俱非遠,「先說鼻者,由速明故」,如對香美飲食「鼻先嗅香、舌後甞味」。四、或依身中上下之位:「眼所依最居其上,次耳鼻舌身多居下,意無方處。」
易誤處:以為這是一套解剖學。不是。論所排的是作用之界限——境是否唯現在、是否唯所造、作用之遠速明;身位上下只是「或」出的一路,且明言意根「無方處」。落地上,六根次第一定,「由斯境識次第可知」——十八界全表的排序就此連帶成立。一條理由撐起一整張表,這是阿毘達磨的經濟學。
十三、名字的分配:色處與法處(正頌二十一)
〔正21〕十處都是色,何以只有一處叫「色處」。 頌曰:「為差別最勝,攝多增上法,故一處名色,一名為法處。」先問:既然十處皆為色蘊所攝,為何獨有一處佔了「色」這個名字?論分二路答。一為差別:「為令了知境有境性種種差別,故於色蘊就差別相建立十處不總為一」——若其餘九處各有別名,而剩下這一處無名可用,則以總名充其別名,論說得很細:「雖標總稱而即別名。」二為最勝:色處「由有對故,手等觸時即便變壞」,「及有見故,可示在此在彼差別」,且「又諸世間唯於此處同說為色,非於眼等」。
法處之名亦同此二路,另加二理由:「又於此中攝受想等眾多法故,應立通名」,以及「又增上法,所謂涅槃,此中攝故獨立為法」。論並錄他師一解:色處「色處中有二十種色最麁顯故,肉、天、聖慧三眼境故,獨立色名」;法處「法處中有諸法名故、諸法智故,獨立法名」。易誤處:以為命名不過是習慣,無理可說。論的立場恰好相反:通名之所以落在某一處,須有可說之理由。落地上,這正是阿毘達磨的性格——連一個名字的歸屬都要問憑什麼,何況一條義理。
十四、八萬法蘊:佛法有多少(正頌二十二至二十四)
〔正22〕八萬法蘊,體是語還是名。 頌曰:「牟尼說法蘊,數有八十千,彼體語或名,此色行蘊攝。」先問:佛所說的八萬法蘊,在五蘊裡歸哪一蘊?論的答案是一組條件句:「諸說佛教語為體者,彼說法蘊皆色蘊攝」;「諸說佛教名為體者,彼說法蘊皆行蘊攝」。
易誤處:以為論在此決定了佛教之體究竟是語是名。論沒有決定——它給的是對照:若主張教體是語(語是聲,聲屬色蘊),則法蘊入色蘊;若主張教體是名(名屬心不相應行),則入行蘊。二說並錄,各自貫通。落地上,這一頌示範了三科分類的實際用法:任何一個佛法名相被提出來,都可以問『它在蘊處界的哪一格』,而答案隨你對它自性的判定而變。這種『先定自性、再定歸屬』的兩步手術,是全論反覆使用的操作。
〔正23〕八萬之數,三種算法。 頌曰:「有言諸法蘊,量如彼論說;或隨蘊等言,如實行對治。」先問:一個「法蘊」到底有多大?論並列三說。第一說以文定量:「八萬法蘊一一量等《法蘊足論》,謂彼一一有六千頌」。第二說以教門定量:「法蘊隨蘊等言一一差別數有八萬」,論並開列其目——「蘊、處、界、緣起、諦、食、靜慮、無量、無色、解脫、勝處、遍處、覺品、神通、無諍、願智、無礙解等,一一教門名一法蘊」。第三說以對治定量:「所化有情有貪瞋等八萬行別,為對治彼八萬行故,世尊宣說八萬法蘊。」
易誤處:把八萬讀成文獻的計量。第三說給的是修道意義上的計量——法門之數等於病之數,佛說多少法,取決於眾生有多少行。三說並非平列不判:第三說前冠「如實說者」四字,正是論主自標其為如實之說;古德於此更有其判,錄在承衍。末後論把話收回本題:「如彼所說八萬法蘊皆此五中二蘊所攝」——不論採哪一種算法,歸位的結果不變。落地上,三說並列本身即是體例的示範:量之算法可以有三,而歸位之結果只有一個。
〔正24〕其餘經中的蘊處界,一一歸位。 頌曰:「如是餘蘊等,各隨其所應,攝在前說中,應審觀自相。」先問:經中還有別的五蘊、別的處與界,它們算不算另成一套?論答「隨應攝在前所說中」,並當場示範一輪歸位:戒定慧解脫解脫智見五蘊——「彼中戒蘊此色蘊攝,彼餘四蘊此行蘊攝」;十遍處之前八「前八遍處無貪性故,此法處攝」,「若兼助伴五蘊性故,即此意處法處所攝」,而「攝八勝處應知亦爾」;「空、識遍處、空無邊等四無色處,四蘊性故,即此意處、法處所攝」;「五解脫處,慧為性故,此法處攝」,兼助伴則「即此聲意法處所攝」;無想有情天處「初處即此十處所攝,無香味故」;非想非非想處「後處即此意法處攝,四蘊性故」。
易誤處:以為經論名相繁多,必成兩套並行的系統。論的答案是一套:凡有名相,皆可依其自相審觀而歸入十八界。所以頌末一句不是結論,是給讀者的功課——「應審觀彼一一自相」。落地上,這正是本論的用法示範:不是背清單,是拿清單去驗任何一個新遇到的名相。學會這一步,讀後八品才不會被名相淹沒。
十五、卷末一問:空界與識界(正頌二十五)
〔正25〕空界不是虛空,識界不是一切識。 頌曰:「空界謂竅隙,傳說是明闇;識界有漏識,有情生所依。」先問:《多界經》說六界,地水火風四界已說,空與識何謂?論先擋掉最順手的誤讀:空界不是三無為中的虛空。它是「諸有門窓及口鼻等內外竅隙,名為空界」——門窗口鼻的孔洞。那麼竅隙如何被認知?「傳說:竅隙即是明闇,非離明闇竅隙可取,故說空界明闇為體」,且「應知此體不離晝夜」。它又名隣阿伽色,而此名之由論並錄二說:一說「傳說:阿伽謂積集色,極能為礙故名阿伽」,故「此空界色與彼相隣,是故說名隣阿伽色」;一說「有說:阿伽即空界色,此中無礙故名阿伽」,故「即阿伽色餘礙相隣,是故說名隣阿伽色」。同一名字,二解方向相反——一以阿伽為礙,一以阿伽為無礙——論錄之而不斷。
識界則限於有漏:「諸有漏識名為識界。」何以不取無漏?論答:「由許六界是諸有情生所依故,如是諸界從續生心至命終心恒持生故。諸無漏法則不如是。」六界是一期生命的支柱,從結生的那一念持到命終的那一念;無漏法所作恰是破壞三有,故不入此列。末後六界一一歸位,收束全卷:「前四即此觸界所攝,第五即此色界所攝,第六即此七心界攝。」易誤處:把「傳說」二字滑過去。本卷「傳說」凡七見——長行六處、頌文一處(即本頌之「傳說是明闇」),而此一段之內即連用其二;此處也是古德爭議最烈之處——空界究竟實有還是假有,四家四說,錄在承衍。落地上,一卷讀畢,讀者應已看出:這部論從第一句起就不只是在分類,它同時在抉擇;而抉擇之處,用字必留餘地。下一子起,這兩件事會同時加速——二十二門一一分別十八界,而「傳說」二字仍會不時出現。
承衍:四疏之鏡
以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收三事:古德之判釋與三疏互異、眾賢之反破、真諦舊譯之異。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。
一、三疏互異之處
歸敬頌之「諸」字。 西方母兒論師有「凡欲作論皆置諸言」之相傳,光記錄之為當理;寶疏斥其不然,謂「即此諸言已簡外道」——「諸」字自有簡別之用,非作論之套語;頌疏不涉此諍,直取論文而釋。
釋「冥」之配屬。 光記三解並存;寶疏以「有人云」「破曰」之式逐一牒破(所牒之三解與光記所存者字面相合,此為字面對勘之機械觀察,所指為誰不判);頌疏一語取其通義。
藏名之有財釋。 三家皆判有財,而寶疏別斥「有人」以刀藏之喻徑作多財解者為誤,並引順正理之文「藏謂堅實,猶如樹藏」以定西方二義。
空界之實假。 頌疏直判:「依經部宗,空界是假。薩婆多師,空界是實」,故「論主意朋經部,故曰傳說」。光記標「不信空界實有,故言傳說」,而另存一解——空界實有之說「此非論主所許」,其理由是「晝、夜非實,空界亦然,應非實有」。寶疏亦標論主不信實有,卻廣引順正理反成實有之文。神泰疏則就「傳說」二字釋曰「毗婆沙師傳說如此者,舉執義人」,並謂「論主不皆信諸阿毗達磨師所說,悉得佛意」。四家四路,並錄不判。
法蘊之量。 論於第三說前冠「如實說者」四字,已自標其為如實之說;光記據之判曰「第三正義,約用定量,隨除一惑名一法蘊」;寶疏引順正理之第三解,並記「八萬者舉其大數,此即是八萬四千法蘊也」。二家所判與論文之標記同向。
等隨增之改文。 光記記一段論史:法勝論師造《阿毘曇心論》時以「生」解有漏,至後代法救以生義有過(滅道二諦諸漏雖生而非有漏),乃改為「隨增」,而「故今論主亦同彼釋」。寶疏於此加一評語:「此正其文,不正其義。」此評屬古德之判,故不入正文。
勝義攝之所破。 光記指出正頌十五所破者為主張他性相應之異部,並引婆沙之語「諸法自性攝自性時,非如以手取食」為證。此對象之判定為光記所補,論文本身未標。
二、神泰疏所別出
泰疏於本卷相應段別出三事:「大德」一稱之由(「婆檀陀,此云大德,即是薩婆多部中達磨多羅」,「薩婆多部敬重其人,故呼為大德」);鄔拕南之訓(「鄔陀喃,此云無問自說」);及「傳說」之為舉執義人。其中鄔拕南一條,泰疏又云「舊云優陀那經者,音訛也」——而真諦舊譯正作優陀那;泰疏「舊云」所指為何,不判。
三、眾賢之反破
眾賢於《順正理論》中稱世親為「經主」,本卷相應段可徵者四條,全錄如下,二造並列,不判勝負。
其一,對法是否佛說。眾賢就序頌三之「傳」字發難:「經主稱傳,顯已不信阿毘達磨是佛所說」;其正面主張為「阿毘達磨是佛所許,亦名佛說」,並設一難曰「若佛所許不名佛說,便應棄捨無量契經」。
其二,無表色相不具說。眾賢曰:「今謂經主於此頌中不能具說無表色相,以說隨流名無表故。」
其三,責「等」言之攝屬。眾賢曰:「亂心等言已攝一切餘有心位,第二等言復何所攝?經主應思。」
其四,影樹光寶喻之難。眾賢謂:「此難不關毘婆沙義,能依所依許俱滅故。」
眾賢反破之密集處不在本卷(本卷多為建立段),屆後品當另錄。
四、真諦舊譯之異
歸敬頌,真諦作「一切種智滅諸冥,拔出眾生生死泥」「頂禮大師如理教,對法俱舍我當說」——首句一就所斷立言、一就能斷之智立言,句構有別;末句作對法俱舍,不作對法藏。對法釋名,諦本作「淨智助伴名對法」(慧與智、隨行與助伴之異);釋法名作「能持自體相,故稱達磨」,釋名時逕用音寫。色蘊頌作「色陰謂五根,五塵及無教」。卷末空界作「竅穴名空界」,隣阿伽色諦本作隣礙色(音寫與義譯之別),而奘本之「傳說」,諦本作彼言、彼說。
譯名對照舉其常見者:蘊與陰、處與入、有漏與有流、無表與無教、五境與五塵、取蘊與取陰、隨眠品與惑品、鄔拕南與優陀那。二本開合詳略亦異——奘本整頌先出而後論釋,諦本偈句逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆數處分引。異譯之取捨屬譯者之事,此節唯並錄不判。
五、可對讀之座標
本卷所立者,是七十五法之學的前半底圖。三無為(虛空、擇滅、非擇滅)與後世法相之學開為六無為者,其開合可以對讀;色十一(五根、五境、無表)與百法色法十一同其數而異其開合;六識加無間滅意之心識建制,與唯識立末那、立阿賴耶之八識建制,是同一問題的兩代答案;而「能持自相故名為法」一句之法義,為後世法相之學所承用。此節唯列可對讀之座標,關係之定性不在此節。
Before Reading This Fascicle
The Kośa is a treatise in which the stanzas came first and the prose afterwards. According to the Life of Master Vasubandhu translated by Paramārtha, Vasubandhu first expounded the sense of the Mahāvibhāṣā to an assembly, “each day’s lecture producing one stanza that gathered the sense of what had been said that day,” until more than six hundred stanzas had accumulated. The Vaibhāṣikas of Kashmir were delighted when they saw the stanzas, but complained that the verse was too terse to be fully understood, and requested a prose explanation; Vasubandhu then “established the Sarvāstivāda positions and, wherever there was a skewed point, broke it with Sautrāntika doctrine,” and named the work the Abhidharmakośa. Reading this treatise, therefore, one always has two layers of text before one’s eyes: the stanza is the framework—twenty characters in five-character lines, every character bearing sense, not one of them idle; the prose is the author’s own explanation, and also the place where he exercises his own judgment.
In India students called this treatise the Treatise of Intelligence. Puguang records the appellation: “therefore the students of India named it the Treatise of Intelligence”; and Yuanhui, explaining where the name came from, uses a strange comparison—“it is like a gate of poison, and is named the poison-gate of discernment”: poison enters through one small opening and yet travels through the whole body; the gate of discernment this treatise opens is narrow, but whoever enters it reaches through the whole of Abhidharma.
One more thing must be said in advance, or the reader will misjudge the author before he is a third of the way through: attend to the temperature of his wording. The it is transmitted of “thus the Vaibhāṣikas transmit,” and some say, some other masters say, there is an explanation—the Tang commentaries read every one of these as a mark of the distance between the author and the doctrine he is reporting (Fabao, at the very head of his commentary, judges: “when he says ‘it is transmitted,’ he shows his own disbelief”). At the end of this fascicle, those two words alone touched off a dispute that has not rested in a thousand years.
This fascicle (Unit 1) contains three prefatory stanzas and twenty-five principal stanzas, and advances in four sections: first homage and the establishing of the name (the three prefatory stanzas); then the comprehensive classification of all dharmas as with or without outflows, and the establishing of the three unconditioned (Principal Stanzas 1 to 5); then the opening out of the eleven items of the aggregate of form (Principal Stanzas 6 through the first half of 11); and last the establishment of feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness together with the sense fields and elements, with the discussion of inclusion, sequence, the dharma-aggregates, and the two elements of space and consciousness (the second half of Principal Stanza 11 through Stanza 25). What follows teaches them stanza by stanza.
1. Homage and the Establishing of the Name: How a Treatise Accounts for Itself (The Three Prefatory Stanzas)
〔Preface 1〕Why the praise begins from the extinction of darkness. The treatise’s first stanza is a praise: “To him in whom darkness of every kind is extinguished, who draws living beings out of the mire of birth and death: I bow in homage to such a teacher of things as they are, and I shall expound the Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma.” Ask first: there are a thousand ways to praise a Buddha—why does Vasubandhu praise from the extinction of darkness? The treatise states the reason itself: “this treatise is now to be composed; in order to make manifest that his own teacher is exalted in his very being and surpasses the whole assembly of noble ones, he first praises his virtues and then offers homage.” And darkness is not literary darkness; the treatise defines it: “because the forms of not-knowing can cover over the true meaning and obstruct genuine seeing, they are spoken of as darkness.” Darkness is not-knowing. What is most easily misread here is the phrase every kind: readers habitually take it as an adjective of praise, whereas the treatise uses it as a criterion—śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas also extinguish various forms of darkness, and yet “because defiled not-knowing is finally abandoned, it is therefore not in every kind.” Why? “Because with respect to the Buddha’s dharmas, to times and places extremely remote, and to the boundlessly differentiated classes of meaning, their undefiled not-knowing has not yet been cut off.” Defiled not-knowing (the afflictions) the two vehicles can finally abandon; undefiled not-knowing only a Buddha permanently exhausts. Within one stanza the first two lines are benefiting oneself and benefiting others, and the treatise keeps them apart: “the fullness of the World-Honored One’s virtue of benefiting himself has been praised; next the perfection of the Buddha’s virtue of benefiting others is to be praised.” As a matter of reading: a treatise whose whole work is discernment bows precisely to the perfection of clarity—this is not an opening courtesy, it is the announcement of a thesis.
There is another sentence that is often skipped. Explaining the phrase teacher of things as they are, the treatise says that the Buddha draws living beings out of the mire of birth and death by “being able, through skillful means, to proclaim the true teaching that accords with reality,” and “not by force of might or by the supernormal power of vows”—the manner of rescue is teaching, not display of power. This accords with the character of the whole treatise: it does not speak of response and communion, only of discernment. As to which virtues are praised within the one stanza, Puguang explains: “the extinguishing of darkness in every kind abandons undefiled not-knowing and obtains cessation independent of discernment; this displays the virtue of wisdom,” and again, “the extinguishing of every darkness abandons defiled not-knowing and obtains cessation through discernment; this displays the virtue of abandonment,” so that one line of stanza is read as carrying both the virtue of wisdom and the virtue of abandonment; and the two names cessation through discernment and cessation independent of discernment are here quietly planted, to make their formal entrance in Principal Stanzas 1 through 3.
〔Preface 2, first half〕The two words Abhidharma: the title explains itself. The stanza says: “pure discernment together with its accompaniments is called Abhidharma, and also the forms of discernment and the treatises by which this can be obtained.” First the question: what is Abhidharma? The treatise answers on two levels. Abhidharma in the ultimate sense is “discernment means the discerning of dharmas; pure means without outflows; the retinue of pure discernment is called its accompaniments,” which taken together is “thus, stated comprehensively, the five aggregates without outflows are called Abhidharma—this is Abhidharma in the ultimate sense.” Abhidharma in the conventional sense is the provisions by which that pure discernment can be drawn forth: the discernment born of cultivation, of reflection, of hearing, and innately acquired, all with outflows, together with their accompaniments, plus “treatises, meaning the scriptural teachings that transmit and give rise to discernment without outflows,” for “these forms of discernment and these treatises are the provisions for that, and therefore they too obtain the name Abhidharma.”
What is most easily misunderstood here is the phrase the five aggregates without outflows: the subject was plainly discernment—how does it suddenly become five aggregates? The key is that accompaniments brings the retinue in as well. Yuanhui states it most finely: “the retinue of pure discernment is called its accompaniments: the mind associated with discernment, the mental factors such as feeling and perception, the four marks and acquisition, and the nonmanifest form arising with the path,” so that “such pure discernment together with its accompaniments extends over all five aggregates and is named Abhidharma in the ultimate sense.” Puguang works instead from the word pure: “discernment means discerning the dharmas of the Four Noble Truths; pure means without outflows, being free of the two bonds, and hence it is named pure discernment.” Fabao takes a separate road, saying first that “discernment can discern, and hence is named the discernment of dharmas,” and then that “without outflows has the sense of being free of stain; the outflows are named stains, and the discernment of dharmas can be free of them, hence it is named pure discernment.” The two masters weight different things without conflicting. The treatise also gives dharma a definition in passing: “because it can maintain its intrinsic mark it is called a dharma”—what can hold and keep its own mark is a dharma; and it divides this in two: “if dharma in the ultimate sense, it is nirvāṇa alone; if dharma as a defining characteristic, it extends to the Four Noble Truths.” As to why it is called facing, the treatise says: “this can face toward, or can directly observe, and therefore it is called Abhidharma.” Facing toward nirvāṇa and directly observing the Four Truths—one word carries two directions. As a matter of practice, the division into ultimate and conventional levels is the invisible stratification behind this treatise’s appeals to authority: from here on, wherever the reader meets the word Abhidharma, the first question should be—does it mean that pure discernment without outflows, or the scriptural corpus that carries it?
〔Preface 2, second half〕What treasury means. The stanza says: “because it gathers in their ultimate meaning and depends upon them, the name Treasury of Abhidharma is established for it.” First the question: since Abhidharma has already been explained, why is the further word treasury needed? The treatise gives two senses. The first: “because the ultimate meaning within those treatises of Abhidharma is gathered into what this contains, it obtains the name treasury”—this treatise has gathered in the essential meaning of the root Abhidharma treatises, and treasury takes the sense of containing. The second: “or this depends on them, arises from them, and is what they store up, and so it too is named treasury”—this treatise arises in dependence on them and is stored up out of them, and treasury takes the sense of what is depended upon.
The easy mistake: to suppose the two senses conflict and one must be chosen. Not so. Puguang reads it as a two-layered structure of the name: “the treasury of the Abhidharma is named the Treasury of Abhidharma—this is the dependent-determinative analysis”; and again, “taking the Abhidharma as its treasury it is named the Treasury of Abhidharma—this is the possessive-compound analysis”—one and the same name, depending on which side you place the weight. As a matter of practice, the two senses together are exactly this treatise’s self-positioning: it does not set up doctrine out of nothing, but gathers a century of Sarvāstivāda doctrine into a framework; yet it is not mere transcription either, for the gathering is itself a sifting. When one later reaches “this explanation is not right” and “some other masters say,” one knows that this word treasury is not being polite.
〔Preface 3〕Why the Abhidharma is indispensable. The stanza says: “apart from the discernment of dharmas there is certainly no other excellent means for extinguishing the defilements; and because of the defilements the world drifts on the ocean of existence—therefore it is transmitted that the Buddha spoke the Abhidharma.” The question is the reason for composing the treatise, and the answer is very hard: “apart from the discernment of dharmas there is no excellent means able to extinguish the defilements”—leave aside the discernment that discerns dharmas and there is no second road to the extinction of defilement; and “apart from the teaching of the Abhidharma, disciples cannot discern the marks of dharmas in accordance with reality.” If the defilements are not extinguished, the world drifts on the ocean of the three existences. This one stanza fixes the standing of the whole treatise: it is not a catalogue of knowledge, it is a tool for extinguishing defilement.
Then the single most consequential word of the fascicle appears. The treatise says: “yet the Buddha, the World-Honored One, spoke the Abhidharma dispersed here and there, and the venerable Kātyāyanīputra and other great śrāvakas compiled and arranged it.” And it likens this to “just as the venerable Dharmatrāta collected the Udāna stanzas such as the Chapter on Impermanence; thus the Vaibhāṣikas transmit.” Shentai’s commentary puts the author’s stance plainly on this sentence: “‘thus the Vaibhāṣikas transmit’ names the one who holds the view,” and adds, “the author does not believe that everything said by the Abhidharma masters wholly captures the Buddha’s intent.” Shentai also separately supplies the reason for the appellation venerable—“bhadanta, which here means ‘venerable,’ is Dharmatrāta of the Sarvāstivāda school”—and “the Sarvāstivādins revered the man, and therefore called him ‘venerable’”; and he explains the sense of Udāna: “udāna here means ‘spoken without being asked,’” that is, teachings the Buddha uttered without waiting to be questioned. The easy mistake: to slide past it is transmitted as a narrative formula. It is not a formula; it is a gap between the author and the doctrine he reports—and Saṅghabhadra seized on precisely these two words to open his attack, a dispute recorded in the Further Resonances below. As a matter of practice, this passage gives the reader a standing question: whenever the author reports another school’s doctrine, look first at whether he states it flatly or says it is transmitted.
2. The First Cut across All Dharmas: With Outflows and Without (Principal Stanzas 1 to 3)
〔Principal 1–3〕The comprehensive criterion is not good and bad but increase by attachment. Three stanzas come together: “dharmas are with outflows or without outflows; the conditioned other than the path—the outflows increase by attachment therein, and so they are called with outflows. Without outflows means the truth of the path and the three unconditioned, namely space and the two cessations; among these space is non-obstruction. Cessation through discernment means separation from bonds, differing according to each thing bound; what definitively obstructs what would arise is obtained separately as cessation independent of discernment.” First the question: all dharmas are to be sorted into two heaps—where is the cut made? The treatise answers: “all dharmas, stated briefly, are of two kinds, with outflows and without outflows.” With outflows means “the conditioned dharmas other than the truth of the path,” and the reason is eight characters only—“because the outflows increase therein equally by attachment.”
The finest distinction falls on the truths of cessation and the path: “if the truths of cessation and the path are taken as object, the outflows may arise but do not increase by attachment, and so they are not with outflows.” A person can indeed be attached to nirvāṇa or feel aversion toward the noble path, and afflictions do arise taking them as object; but arising is not taking root, and there they cannot grow. The criterion, then, is not good and bad or pure and impure, but whether the afflictions can increase by attachment upon it. The treatise also honestly marks that this must wait to be fully expounded later: “the sense of not increasing by attachment will be set out in the chapter on the latent tendencies.” What does the word equally mean? Puguang explains: “among the dharmas associated with the two truths of suffering and origin, and among their objects, the outflows accord with one another and increase one another, and their strength is matched, and hence the word ‘equally’”—increase along both the associated and the objective routes, matched in strength, hence equally. Puguang further divides the side without outflows into two cases: “with the truths of cessation and the path, they are taken as object but there is no increase by attachment; with space and cessation independent of discernment, they are neither taken as object nor increased upon”—cessation and path can be taken as object without increase, while space and cessation independent of discernment are not even taken as object.
The side without outflows is the truth of the path plus the three unconditioned. Space “has only non-obstruction as its nature; because there is no obstruction, form moves within it”—it is not an empty place but the very fact of not obstructing. Cessation through discernment “has separation from bonds as its nature,” and the treatise is very plain about how it gets its name: “discernment means discerning, a particular kind of discernment, since it discerns each of the Four Noble Truths separately. The cessation obtained by the power of discernment is called cessation through discernment—as a cart drawn by an ox is called an ox-cart, the middle word being dropped in speaking this way.” Here the treatise deliberately raises a question at the very point of likeliest misunderstanding: do all dharmas with outflows share one cessation through discernment? The answer is “no,” and the reason is “it differs according to the thing bound: as many as are the things bound, so many are the things separated from bonds”—as many strands of binding, so many of release. Were it otherwise, then “at the time of realizing the cessation of the afflictions abandoned by seeing suffering, one ought to realize the cessation of all the afflictions to be abandoned,” and then “cultivating the remaining counteragents would serve no purpose.” There is no bargain by which one realization abandons all defilement, and this sentence is the foundation of the treatise’s whole account of the path.
Cessation independent of discernment repays even closer attention: “what permanently obstructs what would arise is obtained as cessation independent of discernment, that is, it can permanently obstruct the arising of a future dharma,” and its provenance is that “its obtaining is not due to discerning, but only to the absence of a condition”—not by the power of discernment, but because the conditions were incomplete. The treatise’s example belongs to everyone: “as when eye and mind are fixed upon a single form, the remaining forms, sounds, odors, tastes, tangibles and the rest fall away,” and the consciousnesses that could have arisen taking those objects thereupon “abide in the future world and definitively do not arise.” At this moment you are attending to this line of text, and the countless consciousnesses that could have arisen in the same instant are missed forever—that forever is cessation independent of discernment. At the end the treatise gathers it into a fourfold distinction with no gaps: those that obtain only cessation through discernment are “past, present, and arising dharmas with outflows”; those that obtain only cessation independent of discernment are “conditioned dharmas without outflows that will not arise”; those that obtain both cessations are “those dharmas with outflows that will not arise”; those that obtain neither are “past, present, and arising dharmas without outflows.” As a matter of practice, these four are the origin of the treatise’s coordinate system: for any dharma hereafter, ask first on which side of with-outflows and without it falls, then ask which of the two cessations is obtained with respect to it.
3. The Alternative Names of the Conditioned and of What Has Outflows (Principal Stanzas 4 and 5)
〔Principal 4〕What conditioned is, and its four alternative names. The stanza says: “again, all conditioned dharmas are the five aggregates beginning with form; they are also named world-path, basis of speech, possessed of separation, possessed of a ground, and so forth.” First the question: the previous stanza said “the conditioned other than the path”—so what exactly does conditioned refer to? The treatise answers: “the five aggregates beginning with form, that is, from the aggregate of form to the aggregate of consciousness. These five dharmas comprehensively include the conditioned, being made together by an assemblage of many conditions,” and it adds one flatly decisive sentence: “there is no dharma whatever produced by a single condition.” The easy mistake lies with future dharmas: the future has not yet been made—how can it count as conditioned? The treatise answers, “because they are of that kind; the future is no obstacle, as with milk, as with firewood”—they take the name by being of the same kind, as what has not yet become curds is already called milk and what has not yet been burned is already called firewood.
Each of the four alternative names has its ground, and each states one facet of the conditioned. It is named world-path because it has “the nature of what has been traversed, is being traversed, and will be traversed” (the road travelled by the three times), “or because it is devoured by impermanence.” It is named basis of speech because “speech means language, and what it rests upon is the name together with its meaning”; and this sense has textual authority, for the treatise says that otherwise “it would contradict the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas, which says the basis of speech is included in the eighteen elements.” It is named possessed of separation: “separation means permanent separation, that is, nirvāṇa; all the conditioned has that capacity for separation”—every conditioned dharma has that separable character, and this is the ground on which cultivation of the path is possible at all. It is named possessed of a ground “because it has a cause; ground has the sense of cause,” and at the end one sentence is still added: “thus the Vaibhāṣikas transmit.” As a matter of practice: alternative names are not rhetorical play; they rename one and the same heap of dharmas under different questions—and this is exactly how Abhidharma works.
〔Principal 5〕Seven alternative names for dharmas with outflows, each of them a diagnosis. The stanza says: “dharmas with outflows are named aggregates of appropriation, and are also spoken of as possessed of dispute, and as suffering, origin, world, basis of views, the three existences, and so forth.” First the question: having already classified them as with outflows, why give them a string of further names? Because each name states their disease from one angle. The name aggregate of appropriation has three explanations, which the treatise sets side by side without choosing: “affliction is named appropriation; because aggregates arise from appropriation they are named aggregates of appropriation, as with a fire of grass and chaff” (named from the cause); “or aggregates belong to appropriation and are named aggregates of appropriation, as with the ministers of an emperor” (named from what they belong to); “or aggregates produce appropriation and are named aggregates of appropriation, as with a tree of flowers and fruit” (named from what they produce). Puguang marks these three explanations along the three roads of cause, belonging, and result, and Fabao and Yuanhui run along the same track.
One misreading must be blocked here: the supposition that the aggregates of appropriation and the aggregates have the same extension. The treatise blocks it in advance—“some are only aggregates and not aggregates of appropriation, namely the formations without outflows”: conditioned dharmas without outflows are aggregates but not aggregates of appropriation. The remaining six names each have their ground: named possessed of dispute, because the afflictions “agitate the wholesome, injure self and others, and dispute increases by attachment therein”; named suffering, “because it runs counter to the mind of the noble ones”; named origin, “because it can bring on suffering”; named world, “because it can be destroyed and because it has a counteragent”; named basis of views, “because views dwell in it, increasing by attachment and lying latent”; named three existences, “because it is their cause, their support, and is included in them.” As a matter of practice, this string of names is a trailer for the later chapters on the truths, the latent tendencies, and the noble persons: one and the same heap of dharmas, viewed from another angle, becomes another course of study.
4. The Aggregate of Form (1): Which Eleven Things Form Is (Principal Stanza 6)
〔Principal 6, first half〕The inventory of the aggregate of form. The stanza says: “form is only the five faculties, the five objects, and nonmanifest form.” First the question: what exactly is packed into the aggregate of form? The treatise lists it cleanly: “the five faculties are the faculties of eye, ear, nose, tongue, and body”; “the five objects are the objects of those five faculties, namely form, sound, odor, taste, and the tangible”; plus “and nonmanifest form, meaning nonmanifest form.” Eleven items in all. The key is the word only in the stanza, which the treatise glosses as “upon this measure alone is the name aggregate of form established”—the aggregate of form is neither more nor less than these eleven, and nothing may be added at will.
The easy mistake: reading form as color. The form of the aggregate of form is the general name of a class of dharmas, and its criterion is stated separately below (Principal Stanza 10); color is only a part of one of them, the object of form. As a matter of practice, these eleven items are the fixed complement of form among the seventy-five dharmas, and the eleven forms of the later dharma-characteristics learning take their number from here. This stanza gives only the list; the marks of each item are expounded from the next stanza onward—which is also an Abhidharma habit: fix the total first, then verify item by item.
〔Principal 6, second half〕The five faculties are not the eyeball and the ear-hole. The stanza says: “the subtle form on which those consciousnesses depend is named the five faculties beginning with the eye.” First the question: is the eye faculty the eye we can see? The treatise’s answer is no: the faculty is subtle form—“the five kinds of subtle form on which those consciousnesses depend should, in order, be known to be the five faculties beginning with the eye.” The treatise offers two readings. The first takes the objects as those: “those means the five objects beginning with form stated above, and consciousness means the consciousnesses of form, sound, odor, taste, and the tangible,” with a sūtra cited as proof—“as the World-Honored One said: bhikṣus, know that the eye is an inner sense field, having as its nature subtle form derived from the four great elements.” The second takes the faculties as those: “or those means the five faculties beginning with the eye stated above, and consciousness means the eye, ear, nose, tongue, and body consciousnesses,” taking thereby the sense of “that upon which the consciousnesses beginning with the eye depend”; and this way “accords with the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas,” which says, “what is the eye faculty? It has as its nature the subtle form on which eye consciousness depends.”
The easy mistake: supposing the faculty to be the visible organ. The visible part belongs to the object of form; the faculty is the pure and refined form derived from the four great elements, invisible yet really functioning. As a matter of practice, this step moves the question who is it that sees off the organ and onto the relation between subtle form and consciousness—and the great dispute over whether the eye sees or consciousness sees, in the second half of the Chapter on the Elements, grows out of precisely this.
〔Principal 7〕The five objects enumerated: every number has a reason. The stanza says: “form is of two kinds or of twenty; sound has only eight kinds; taste six and odor four; the tangible has eleven as its nature.” First the question: where do these numbers come from? The treatise supplies them item by item. The object of form divides into “first color, second shape”: the four root colors are “blue, yellow, red, white,” and all other colors are their differentiations; the shapes are eight, “beginning with long and ending with unshapely.” Opened out to twenty, they are blue, yellow, red, white, long, short, square, round, high, low, shapely, unshapely, plus “cloud, smoke, dust, mist, shadow, light, brightness, darkness.” The treatise also glosses in passing: “the vapor of water rising from the ground is called mist; the blaze of the sun is named light,” and “what arises when brightness is blocked while the other forms in it remain visible is named shadow; the opposite of this is darkness.”
Here one must learn a habit of the treatise: divergent accounts stand side by side and are not forcibly decided. “Some other masters say that the single color of open sky is a twenty-first”—the treatise records it without adjudicating; and the presence or absence of color and shape is divided into three classes, upon which again “some other masters say that only the forms of light and brightness have color without shape.” The eight kinds of sound are obtained by multiplying three binary divisions: appropriated or unappropriated great elements as cause, designated as sentient or not so designated, and last, “these again, by the distinction of agreeable and disagreeable, come to eight.” The six tastes are “sweet, sour, salty, pungent, bitter, bland”; the four odors are “good odor, bad odor, even and uneven odor,” and the treatise honestly records the discrepancy with the root treatise: “in the Root Treatise odor is said to be of three kinds: good odor, bad odor, and equal odor.” The eleven tangibles are the four great elements plus “smoothness, roughness, heaviness, lightness, and cold, hunger, thirst.” The easy mistake: taking these inventories for the physics of the ancients. They are classifications of what is cognized as object, and the criterion throughout is what this faculty gets hold of, not a table of material constituents. As a matter of practice, this inventory is the actual content of the first ten of the eighteen elements: every element questioned in the later distinctions through the several gates has its items opened out here.
〔Cited stanza · The Appearance of the Buddhas Is Happiness〕A stanza in praise of the Buddhas, proving a rule of naming. Explaining the last three of the tangibles, the treatise says: “the desire for warmth is named cold; the desire for food is named hunger; the desire for drink is named thirst.” It then points out why they are so named—“because in these three the name of the result is established upon the cause, this is so said”—and cites a stanza in proof: “the appearance of the Buddhas is happiness, the proclaiming of the true dharma is happiness, the concord of the Saṅgha is happiness, the vigorous striving of those who train together is happiness.” First the question: the subject is cold, heat, hunger and thirst—why suddenly cite a stanza in praise of the Buddhas? Because that stanza uses the very same manner of speech: the appearance of the Buddhas and the proclaiming of the dharma are themselves causes, happiness is their result, and the stanza calls the cause outright by the name of the result. In the same way, cold is the tangible that can produce the desire for warmth, and hunger the tangible that can produce the desire for food—the producing tangible is named by the desire it produces.
The easy mistake: reading “the desire for warmth is named cold” as “cold just is wanting to be warm.” It is not. Cold is that tangible; desire is the result it draws forth, and what the treatise is stating here is a rule of naming, not an account of substance. As a matter of practice, this rule will be used repeatedly later (as with the consciousness element being “the support of the arising of sentient beings”); wherever the reader meets a name that does not match its thing, the first question should be: is the name of the result being established upon the cause?
After this section there are three further fine distinctions that are often passed over, and the stanza is not fully read until they are read too. First, the tangibles of the form realm: there “there are no tangibles of hunger and thirst, but the remaining tangibles are there,” a garment “singly cannot be weighed, but in a heap can be weighed,” and “cold and warmth, though they have no injuring function there, do have a benefiting function. So it is transmitted”—those two words again. Second, consciousness may take one object or many: “sometimes eye consciousness arises taking a single thing as object,” and then it cognizes each separately; “sometimes eye consciousness arises taking many things as object,” and then it does not cognize each separately, as when “one gazes from afar at an army or a mountain forest.” Third, when objects reach the body and the tongue at once, which consciousness arises first? The treatise answers, “whichever object is stronger, that consciousness arises first,” and if the two are of equal strength, tongue consciousness arises first, “because food and drink sustain the body and cause it to continue.”
5. The Aggregate of Form (2): Nonmanifest Form and the Four Great Elements (Principal Stanzas 8 to 10)
〔Principal 8〕Nonmanifest form: a kind of form that cannot be seen. The stanza says: “in a distracted mind, in no mind, and so forth, flowing on, pure or impure, having the nature of derivation from the great elements—on this basis it is called nonmanifest.” First the question: is not form what is visible and resistant? How can there be a form that is nonmanifest? The treatise glosses the stanza word by word: “distracted mind means a mind other than this; no mind means entering the absorption without perception and the absorption of cessation,” and “the word and so forth shows the undistracted and minded states”—distracted mind, no mind, and undistracted minded states are all covered, precisely in order to show that this form is not cut off by the mind’s being distracted or not. “Continuity of similar moments is called flowing on”; “wholesome and unwholesome are called pure and impure.” As to why derived from the great elements must be added, the treatise says it is “in order to set apart the acquisitions, which are also a continuity of similar moments; therefore the words derived from the great elements are further added”—acquisitions too are a continuity of similar moments, so this phrase is needed to distinguish them. And what do the words on this basis mean in the stanza? “They show the reason for establishing the name, and so on this basis is said.”
Hence the name nonmanifest: “although nonmanifest form, like manifest action, has form and action as its nature, it cannot be manifested so as to make others know it, and so it is named nonmanifest”—it cannot let another know your mind through it, and so it is called nonmanifest. The easy mistake: reading it as an abstract moral concept. In this treatise it is a dharma of form, and the treatise states its scope plainly: “stated briefly, manifest action and the wholesome and unwholesome form produced in absorption are named nonmanifest”—the portion of continuing form left behind after receiving the precepts or performing an action, and the form produced in absorption. Here the treatise once again marks its stance: “the word stated shows that this is a statement of the master’s own school.” As a matter of practice, this item is a specifically Sarvāstivāda construction and the most attacked point in the treatise; Saṅghabhadra fires two objections at it here, recorded in the Further Resonances.
〔Principal 9〕The four great elements: seen as element, function, and nature. The stanza says: “the great elements are the four elements, namely earth, water, fire, and wind; they accomplish the functions of sustaining and the rest; their natures are hardness, moisture, warmth, and motion.” First the question: why are earth, water, fire, and wind called both elements and great elements? The treatise answers in two parts: they are named elements because they “can maintain their own intrinsic marks and the forms derived from them”; and named great elements because they are “what all other forms depend upon, their nature being broad and wide,” “or because in aggregations where earth and the rest predominate their configurations are great, or because they can give rise to various great functions.” Next comes the pairing of function and nature: “in order they accomplish the four functions of sustaining, gathering, ripening, and increasing; the earth element sustains, the water element gathers, the fire element ripens, the wind element increases,” and “increasing means growth, or else drawing out”; while their natures are “hardness, moisture, warmth, and motion.” To the motion of wind the treatise adds a simile: “by this it can draw the great elements and derived form on into continuity arising in another place, as when a lamp flame is blown, and so it is named motion.”
The easy mistake: reading the four great elements as four material substances. What the treatise speaks of is four natures and four functions: the natures are hardness, moisture, warmth, motion, the functions are sustaining, gathering, ripening, increasing, and the two may not be exchanged; earth is not soil, it is that portion whose nature is hardness and whose function is supporting. As a matter of practice, the treatise’s way of handling a conflict of authorities is visible here as well: the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas and a sūtra say “what is the wind element? It is the nature of motion, such as lightness,” while lightness is also said to be derived form, so the two statements collide; and the treatise’s disposition is that “the wind element should be said to have motion as its own nature, its function being cited to display its substance, and so lightness too is said”—motion is the substance, lightness only its function cited to display that substance. Choice made on evidence, with the difficulty not concealed: this is the treatise’s way.
〔Principal 10〕The earth, water, fire, and wind the world speaks of are not what the treatise speaks of. The stanza says: “earth is color and shape, the name established in accordance with worldly ideation; water and fire are likewise; wind is the wind element, and the same as well.” First the question: if earth has hardness as its nature, why do people point at a clod and say earth? The treatise’s distinction is brisk: “earth is color and shape, having the sense field of form as its substance, this name being provisionally established in accordance with worldly ideation”—what people mean by earth is in fact color and shape, the sense field of form, and not that element whose nature is hardness. The reason is “because when people of the world point out earth to one another, they point it out by color and shape; water and fire are likewise.”
Wind is the single exception: “wind is the wind element, because the world establishes the name of wind upon motion”—what people mean when they say wind happens to be the nature of motion itself. But the treatise immediately adds a second route: “or, like earth and the rest, its name is established in accordance with worldly ideation, and wind too has color and shape, hence the stanza says the same,” since the world also says “a black wind, a whirling wind,” which indicates wind by color and shape. The easy mistake: reading this stanza as the treatise correcting ordinary usage. It is not correction but stratification: conventional designation has its own use, and the treatise only marks the gap between it and the intrinsic mark of a dharma. As a matter of practice, this distinction is a miniature of the whole method of Abhidharma—first separate worldly ideation (provisional names) from the intrinsic marks of dharmas (real substances), and only then can discernment begin.
6. The Aggregate of Form (3): The Word-Sense of Form (A Cited Stanza · The First Half of Principal Stanza 11)
〔Cited stanza · Those Who Pursue the Objects of Desire〕Why form is called form: deterioration. The treatise raises the question: why does the aggregate of form, ending with nonmanifest form, take form as its collective name? The answer is “because of deterioration,” with a sūtra as ground: “as the World-Honored One said: bhikṣus, know that because it deteriorates it is named the aggregate of appropriation that is form.” Asked further who makes it deteriorate, the answer is “because a hand touches it, it thereupon deteriorates.” And “deterioration has the sense of being liable to be vexed and destroyed,” the proof being the stanza from the Chapter on Meaning: “those who pursue the objects of desire constantly bear expectations; if the objects of desire are not attained, they are vexed and destroyed as though struck by an arrow.” First the question: the subject is the sense of the dharma of form—why cite a stanza about frustrated desire? Because what the treatise means to prove is exactly that deterioration and being vexed and destroyed run together—“and how is form? It is vexed and destroyed by desire, since through the disturbance of desire deterioration arises.” Form is named form not merely because it breaks physically, but because it is what is vexed and destroyed by desire. This step lifts the dharma of form off the material plane and onto the plane of the truth of suffering.
After this section comes a splendid exchange, which shows exactly how this treatise answers an objection. Some say “it is named form because of resistant deformation,” and the objector at once brings three cases against it: the ultimate atom has no resistant deformation, the past and future have none, nonmanifest form has none—so none of them should be form. The treatise answers one by one: for the ultimate atom, “no ultimate atom abides singly by itself; when many atoms are aggregated the sense of resistant deformation is established”; for past and future, “these too have had and will have resistant deformation, and are of the same kind, like firewood already burned”; for nonmanifest form it records two explanations—one holds that “manifest form has resistant deformation, and nonmanifest form receives the name form along with it,” as a shadow moves when a tree moves, which the treatise refutes: “this explanation is not right, since it has no resistant deformation,” and moreover “when the manifest ceases the nonmanifest ought to cease, as when a tree perishes the shadow must perish with it”; the other holds that “the great elements it depends on have resistant deformation, and so nonmanifest action too obtains the name form.” At the end the treatise points out that the simile of shadow-on-tree and light-on-jewel “does not, for its part, accord with the doctrine of the Vaibhāṣikas,” and puts forward a separate explanation of its own: “what the five consciousnesses beginning with the eye depend on is not fixed,” some of it with resistant deformation (the faculties beginning with the eye) and some without (the mind that has ceased without interval), whereas what nonmanifest form depends on is not like this, and “therefore the earlier objection is indeed not on equal terms, and the principle that form is named from resistant deformation is established.” The easy mistake: supposing the treatise here to be defending the Vaibhāṣikas. On the contrary, it refuses to make do even with the Vaibhāṣika masters’ own old simile. As a matter of practice, once the word-sense of form is fixed, the eleven items of the aggregate of form have a common criterion—whatever is called form must survive the test of both senses, deterioration and resistant deformation. Saṅghabhadra has a counter-refutation on this passage, recorded in the Further Resonances.
〔Principal 11, first half〕The aggregate of form, turning around, is ten sense fields and ten elements. The stanza says: “among these, the faculties and objects are allowed to be the ten sense fields and elements.” First the question: are aggregate, sense field, and element three different inventories? Here the treatise gives the first joint: “within the nature of the aggregate of form stated above, the faculties and objects are allowed to be the ten sense fields and elements”—the same set of dharmas, “set up under the gate of sense fields as ten sense fields,” “under the gate of elements as ten elements.” Eye sense field and form sense field through body sense field and tangible sense field; eye element and form element through body element and tangible element: the content is unchanged to a word, only the gate is different.
The easy mistake: supposing the three classifications each to have their own content. They do not. They are three ways of cutting one heap of dharmas: of the eleven items of the aggregate of form, the ten of five faculties and five objects are ten sense fields under the gate of sense fields and ten elements under the gate of elements; the remaining nonmanifest form does not enter them and belongs to the sense field and element of dharmas (as the next stanza says). As a matter of practice, the knack of reading the three classifications lies just here: do not ask how their contents differ, ask why the same content is cut three times. The treatise does not leave this question hanging—in the second half of Principal Stanza 17 it gives a direct answer.
7. The Four Aggregates of Feeling, Perception, Formations, and Consciousness (Principal Stanzas 11b to 13)
〔Principal 11, second half–12〕The three aggregates of feeling, perception, and formations, and the content of the sense field and element of dharmas. The stanza says: “feeling is the receiving that follows contact; perception has the grasping of images as its substance; the four remaining are named the aggregate of formations; these three, feeling and the rest, together with nonmanifest form and the unconditioned, are named the sense field and element of dharmas.” First the question: how are feeling, perception, and formations defined? The treatise answers: feeling is “the aggregate of feeling is threefold, the receiving that follows contact, namely pleasant, painful, and neither painful nor pleasant,” and in detail “becomes six bodies of feeling, the feeling born of eye contact through the feeling born of mind contact”; perception is “the aggregate of perception has the grasping of images as its substance,” what is grasped being “the grasping of such marks as blue and yellow, long and short, male and female, hostile and friendly, painful and pleasant,” likewise becoming six bodies of perception; and the aggregate of formations is established by exclusion: “apart from the form, feeling, and perception preceding and the consciousness following, all remaining formations are named the aggregate of formations.”
Here there is an objection that must be answered, and it is the point of likeliest misunderstanding. The sūtra plainly says “the six bodies of volition are the aggregate of formations”—so how can all remaining formations be included too? The treatise answers: that was said “because it is most excellent”—“formation means constructing, and volition has the nature of action, its sense of constructing being strong, and so it is most excellent.” If only volition were taken, then “the remaining mental factors and the unassociated, not being included in the aggregates, would not belong to suffering and origin,” and would become dharmas that cannot be known or abandoned, contradicting the World-Honored One’s teaching, “if with respect to a single dharma one has not penetrated and not known it, I say one cannot make an end of suffering.” Therefore the treatise concludes: “it must definitely be granted that all conditioned formations other than the four aggregates are included in the aggregate of formations.” As a matter of practice, this is a basic skill in reading sūtra and treatise: when a sūtra says a certain dharma is a certain aggregate, that need not be an exhaustive definition; it may be citing the most excellent member as representative. At the end the treatise settles the content of the sense field and element of dharmas at one stroke: the three aggregates of feeling, perception, and formations “together with nonmanifest form and the three unconditioned, these seven dharmas,” are set up under the gate of sense fields as the sense field of dharmas and under the gate of elements as the element of dharmas.
〔Principal 13〕The aggregate of consciousness: one name, lodged in three places. The stanza says: “consciousness is the cognizing of each thing separately; this is precisely named the mind sense field; and it should be known as seven elements, the six consciousnesses becoming mind.” First the question: what is consciousness? The treatise answers, “cognizing each of its own objects separately and taking the mark of the object as a whole, it is named the aggregate of consciousness,” opened out as six bodies of consciousness. Then the treatise does something well worth learning: it aligns the three tables of five aggregates, twelve sense fields, and eighteen elements on the spot. The aggregate of consciousness is “set up under the gate of sense fields as the mind sense field,” “under the gate of elements as seven elements”; the aggregate of form, “apart from nonmanifest form, the remaining aggregate of form is named the ten sense fields and also the ten elements”; and the rest, “the aggregates of feeling, perception, and formations, nonmanifest form, and the unconditioned, are collectively named the sense field of dharmas and also the element of dharmas.” With this the three tables are jointed, and the reader has a table of correspondences that can be converted in any direction.
The easy mistake: supposing the seven mind elements of the eighteen to be seven consciousnesses. They are not. They are the six consciousness elements plus one mind element, and the mind element is not a seventh mind—the treatise at once raises an objection against itself: “is not the aggregate of consciousness only the six bodies of consciousness? What else is spoken of as the mind element besides them? There is no other dharma.” This one question forces out the next stanza. As a matter of practice: converting among the three classifications is this treatise’s most basic operation, and hereafter, whenever a new technical term appears, the treatise asks where it stands in these three tables; a reader who fixes the table of correspondences in mind here saves half the labor of everything that follows.
8. The Mind Element: How the Eighteen Elements Stand (Principal Stanza 14)
〔Principal 14, first half〕Mind is the thought of consciousness that has just ceased. The stanza says: “it is precisely the six bodies of consciousness that, ceasing without interval, become mind.” First the question: if “there is no other dharma,” where does the mind element come from? The treatise answers very briefly: “the six bodies of consciousness, having ceased without interval, can produce the succeeding consciousness, and so they are named the mind element”—not another thing, but the same consciousness renamed in the position of having just ceased. The treatise gives two similes: “as this one is a son and is named a father with respect to another; or as this one is a fruit and is named a seed with respect to another”—one and the same person is a father with respect to a son; one and the same thing is a fruit with respect to this and a seed with respect to that. The name is established by relation; it does not add to the substance.
The easy mistake: supposing the mind element to be an abiding mental substance. This treatise’s arrangement is precisely the opposite: mind is the consciousness of the preceding thought that has ceased, gone in an instant, relying on continuity and not on abiding. As a matter of practice, this step solves the problem on what does the sixth consciousness depend without having to posit any permanently existing mind. The later Yogācāra learning, positing manas as the mind faculty and the ālaya as the root support, answers the very same question in another way; one question, two generations of answers, which may be read against each other, though the characterization of their relation is not the business of this section.
〔Principal 14, second half〕Then why not seventeen elements, or twelve. The stanza says: “it is to establish the support of the sixth, and thus the eighteen elements should be known.” First the question: since the six consciousnesses and mind “include one another,” why not reduce them to seventeen, or simply to twelve? The treatise answers: “as the five consciousness elements each have their own separate support among the five elements beginning with the eye, the sixth, mind consciousness, has no separate support; and to establish this support the mind element is spoken of”—the first five consciousnesses each have a form faculty as support, and if the sixth had none the arrangement would be uneven, so the mind element is set up to fill its place. Thus “the supports, the supported, and the objects are six each, making eighteen elements”: six faculties, six consciousnesses, six objects, three sets of six, exactly even.
The treatise also raises a very fine objection: the last thought of an arhat beyond training has no succeeding consciousness—does it then fail to be a mind element? The answer: “not so; it already abides in the nature of mind, and the succeeding consciousness does not arise only because the remaining conditions are lacking”—the failure to arise is a lack of conditions, not a lack of the nature of mind. The easy mistake: supposing the eighteen elements to be eighteen different things. In fact the six consciousnesses and the mind element are one dharma in different positions; what the elements count are positions and functions, not the number of things. As a matter of practice, this gives the reader a measure: wherever a number in the treatise fails to match the number of things, ask first whether what is being counted is substance or position.
9. Inclusion: One Aggregate, One Sense Field, One Element Include All Dharmas (Principal Stanzas 15 and 16)
〔Principal 15〕Inclusion includes one’s own nature, not what merely resembles it. The stanza says: “all dharmas are comprehensively included by one aggregate, one sense field, one element; what is included is one’s own nature and not another’s, because a dharma is separate from another’s nature.” First the question: can all dharmas be packed into the fewest possible boxes? The treatise answers that they can: “by one aggregate of form, one mind sense field, one element of dharmas, it should be known that all dharmas are comprehensively included”—one aggregate of form, one mind sense field, one element of dharmas, three boxes and no more. But the real teaching point is in the last two lines: “in the various passages, speaking in the ultimate sense, only one’s own nature is included and not another’s,” the reason being “because a dharma is always separate from another’s nature.” The treatise takes the eye faculty as its example: the eye faculty “is included only in the aggregate of form, the eye sense field, the eye element, the truths of suffering and origin, and so on, because that is its nature; it is not included in the remaining aggregates, sense fields, and elements, because it is separate from their natures.”
The easy mistake: supposing inclusion to mean gathering related things together. In the ultimate sense it is not—inclusion includes only itself. Speaking conventionally there is another road: “it should be known that other dharmas may also include other dharmas, as with the four means of gathering, by which a following is gathered in.” The two accounts each have their own station and may not be mixed. Yuanhui states the practical use of this most clearly: “all dharmas do not exceed five positions: first form, second mind, third mental factors, fourth what is not associated with mind, fifth the unconditioned,” and hence “all dharmas of form are exhaustively included in the one aggregate of form; all dharmas of mind in the one mind sense field.” As a matter of practice, this is Abhidharma’s technique of retrieval: with any dharma in hand, ask first which box its own nature belongs to, then ask its relation to the other boxes—reverse the order and the discussion will fall into confusion.
〔Principal 16, first half〕There are two eyes; why is the element counted as one. The stanza says: “because kind, object, and consciousness are the same, though two, the substance of the element is one.” First the question: eye, ear, and nose each have two places—should the eighteen elements not be twenty-one? The treatise answers no, and sets out three samenesses: “same in kind, that is, the two places are alike the intrinsic nature of eye; same in object, that is, the two places alike take form as object; same in consciousness, that is, the two places alike serve as the support of eye consciousness.” Same nature, same object, same consciousness produced, therefore “by this the eye element, though two, is one; ear and nose should be established likewise.”
The easy mistake: supposing the elements to be counted by the number of organs. What the elements count is kind, not the number of items; one and the same lineage residing in two places is still one element. As a matter of practice, this is a rehearsal of the sense element = lineage—the first half of Principal Stanza 17 will formally supply that word-sense. Looking back from there, one sees that every number in this treatise has a statable reason behind it, and is not arrived at by counting heads.
〔Principal 16, second half〕Then why grow two. The stanza says: “yet in order to be comely, the eye and the rest each produce two.” If the substance is one, why be produced in two places? The treatise first records one explanation: “in order that the bodily form on which they depend be comely, the substance of the element, though one, arises in two places. If the eye and ear faculties arose in only one place each, and the nose had no two nostrils, the body would not be comely.” It then refutes it itself: “this explanation is not right. If they had been so from the beginning, who would call it ugly? Moreover cats and owls are produced with two places—what comeliness is there in them?”—if a person were born one-eyed by nature, who would call him ugly? And cats and owls have two eyes as well, without any comeliness in it.
The answer the treatise gives shifts the ground to function: “in order that the consciousness generated be clear and well-formed,” with direct observation as proof—“it is directly observed in the world that when one eye is closed and so forth, the cognizing of form is not distinct; therefore the three faculties each produce two places.” The easy mistake: supposing the treatise to be discussing beauty and ugliness. It has in fact rejected the account by beauty and ugliness and replaced it with the clarity and sharpness of cognizing. As a matter of practice, this is a method the treatise uses often: record the old explanation first, then test it against fact, and take what can be tested. The four words “this explanation is not right” occur twice in this fascicle—once at the explanation of nonmanifest form receiving the name form along with the manifest, once at the explanation by comeliness here—and both times what is refuted is an explanation of the author’s own school’s predecessors, not of outsiders.
10. The Word-Sense of the Three Words Aggregate, Sense Field, Element (First Half of Principal Stanza 17)
〔Principal 17, first half〕Collection, gate of arising, lineage—three word-senses, and a debate about the provisional. The stanza says: “collection, gate of arising, lineage are the senses of aggregate, sense field, and element.” First the question: what do these three literally mean? The treatise fixes each: aggregate is “the sense of a conjoined collection of conditioned dharmas is the sense of aggregate,” proved by the sūtra, “whatever form there is, past, future, or present, internal or external, coarse or subtle, inferior or superior, far or near—all this taken briefly as one collection is called the aggregate of form”; sense field is “the sense of a gate for the arising and growth of mind and mental factors is the sense of sense field,” glossed as “because it can give rise to and cause the growth of mind and mental factors, it is named a sense field”; and element is “the sense of the lineage of dharmas is the sense of element,” with the simile of a mountain that “has many lineages of copper, iron, gold, silver and the rest,” so that within one body “there are the lineages of the eighteen classes of dharmas, named the eighteen elements,” and “here lineage has the sense of source of arising.”
The ten pairs of terms in the sūtra the treatise then fixes one by one: “what has ceased as impermanent is named past; what has not yet arisen is named future; what has arisen and not fallen away is named present”; “one’s own body is named internal, the rest external”; coarse and subtle either “by the sense fields, what is resistant is named coarse, what is nonresistant subtle”; and again “what is defiled is named inferior, what is undefiled superior; past and future are named far, present near.” An objector says: if they are established relatively, coarse and subtle cannot be established. The treatise answers, “because the terms of relation differ”—“what is coarse relative to that is never subtle, what is subtle relative to that is never coarse, like father and son, or the truths of suffering and origin”; one and the same person is a son to his father and a father to his son, and there is no contradiction. Here the treatise again records a divergent account without adjudicating: “the venerable Dharmatrāta further says: what is grasped by the five faculties is named coarse form, the rest subtle form; what is disagreeable is named inferior form, the rest superior form; what is in a place that cannot be seen is named far form, what is in a place that can be seen near form.”
The real weight is in the last section, and the objector is the author himself. The author sets up a formal inference and objects: if the sense of collection is the sense of aggregate, the aggregate ought to be provisional, since it is “made together by the accumulation of many real things, like a collection, like a self”—Puguang explains, “here he sets up an inference to refute the Vaibhāṣika claim that the aggregate is real,” and Shentai’s commentary likewise assigns it as “first, the Sautrāntika objection is stated.” The Vaibhāṣikas at once come to the defense: “this objection is not right, since a single real ultimate atom is also named an aggregate”—one real ultimate atom also receives the name aggregate, so the aggregate need not await the accumulation of many real things, and the author’s reason fails here; Puguang explains, “the Vaibhāṣika masters defend it by saying that each single ultimate atom also obtains the mark of aggregate, since it can be accumulated,” and Shentai marks it as “the first master explains.” The author presses one step further: then one ought not to say that the sense of collection is the sense of aggregate, “since a single real thing has no sense of collection”; Puguang marks this sentence as “the author objects,” and Shentai as “next, the Sautrāntika refutation is stated.” The treatise also records two divergent explanations (“the sense of being able to bear a heavy burden is the sense of aggregate,” “the sense of being divisible into portions is the sense of aggregate”) and refutes the latter by the sūtra: “such an explanation transgresses the sūtra.” At the end the author delivers his own verdict: “because it says ‘all this taken briefly as one collection is called the aggregate,’ therefore, like a collection, the aggregate is definitively provisional.” The easy mistake: reading “the aggregate is definitively provisional” as the judgment of the Sarvāstivāda school itself. Quite the reverse—Puguang marks here that “in the Vaibhāṣika school the three gates of aggregate and the rest are all real dharmas; on the Sautrāntika position aggregate and sense field are provisional and only element is real,” so it is the author who sets up an inference against them and grants that the aggregate is provisional; while sense field and element have their own separate ground, “within the accumulation of many, each single ultimate atom has the function of a cause,” so that the sense fields possessing form are not provisional in the way the aggregate is. As a matter of practice, the words “the aggregate is definitively provisional” are the distant groundwork for the refutation of the grasped self in the treatise’s last chapter: if even the five aggregates are a provisional collection, grasping the aggregates as a self has nowhere left to stand.
11. Why Three Gates Are Taught (Second Half of Principal Stanza 17 to First Half of 19)
〔Principal 17, second half〕The three classifications are not three inventories but three teachings. The stanza says: “because folly, faculty, and preference are threefold, the three of aggregate, sense field, and element are taught.” First the question: why must one and the same set of dharmas be cut three times? The treatise answers: “because the beings to be trained are of three grades, the World-Honored One taught them the three gates of aggregate and the rest.” Each of the three grades is threefold: folly is of three kinds—“either folly about mental factors, grasping them collectively as a self, or folly about form alone, or folly about form and mind”; faculty is of three—“sharp, middling, dull”; preference is of three—“preference for brief, middling, and extended wording.” “In that order the World-Honored One taught them the three of aggregate, sense field, and element.”
The easy mistake: supposing the difference among the three classifications to be one of doctrinal depth, the aggregates shallow and the elements deep. It is not; it is fitness to the hearer. To those foolish about mental factors, grasping them collectively as a self, the five aggregates are taught (mental factors being opened out into the three aggregates of feeling, perception, and formations); to those foolish about form alone, the twelve sense fields (form being opened out into ten sense fields); to those foolish about both form and mind, the eighteen elements (both form and mind being opened out). To the sharp who prefer brevity, the aggregates are given; to the dull who prefer extension, the elements. As a matter of practice, this stanza is the key to the whole fascicle: behind a taxonomy stands a pedagogy, and the ground on which a classification stands lies not on the side of the objects but on the side of the hearers. Here again the treatise uses the words it is transmitted—“it is transmitted that beings’ folly is of three kinds”—that same gap once more.
〔Principal 18〕Why feeling and perception are pulled out of the aggregate of formations. The stanza says: “because they are the roots of dispute, the causes of birth and death, and because of the reason of sequence, among the mental factors feeling and perception are set up separately as aggregates.” First the question: the mental factors are so many—why are feeling and perception alone set up as aggregates? The treatise gives three reasons. First, the roots of dispute: “the roots of dispute are two, attachment to the objects of desire and attachment to views,” and “through the force of relishing feeling one is attached to the objects of desire; through the force of inverted perception one is attached to views”—feeling and perception are exactly the most excellent causes of the two roots of dispute. Second, the causes of birth and death: “the dharmas of birth and death have feeling and perception as their most excellent causes, since through indulging in feeling inverted perception arises, and by this one revolves in birth and death.” Third, the reason of sequence, of which the treatise says “the reason of sequence will be distinguished next”—that is, in the next stanza.
The easy mistake: supposing the arrangement of the five aggregates to be a list drawn up at random. It is not. Written into the list of the five aggregates is a diagnosis of the root of the illness: the most excellent cause of all dispute and all revolving in birth and death is nothing but one feeling and one perception. As a matter of practice, this also shows where the effort of the path is to be applied—counteracting attachment to desire and to views must begin from feeling and perception; and this is the seed of the later chapters on the latent tendencies and the noble persons. Reaching this point, the reader may turn back to the name possessed of dispute in Principal Stanza 5: what is said in the two places is one and the same thing.
〔Principal 19, first half〕Why the unconditioned enters the sense fields and elements but not the aggregates. The stanza says: “the aggregates do not include the unconditioned, because the sense does not correspond.” First the question: the three unconditioned are dharmas too—why is there no place for them among the aggregates? The treatise answers: “because they do not correspond to the sense of form and the rest: their substance is not form and so on down to not consciousness”—each of the five aggregates has its own nature, and the unconditioned matches none of them; “nor can they be spoken of as a sixth aggregate, because they do not correspond to the sense of aggregate,” since the sense of collection is the sense of aggregate, whereas unconditioned dharmas “do not, like form and the rest, have the class distinctions of past and so forth such that they could be taken briefly as one collection and named an unconditioned aggregate.” The treatise adds one further layer: “moreover, aggregate of appropriation is said in order to display the support of defilement, while the word aggregate displays the support of both defilement and purity; the unconditioned has neither of these two senses.” It also records a divergent account (“as a broken jar is not a jar, so an aggregate that has been quieted ought not to be an aggregate”) and comments, “on his account the same fault ought to follow for the sense fields and elements.”
The easy mistake: supposing the unconditioned to be excluded from the classification altogether. It is not—it stands within the sense field and element of dharmas, as the previous stanza said. The aggregates do not include it only because the word-sense of aggregate (collection) does not correspond to it. As a matter of practice, this shows that the three classifications are not three equivalent containers: sense fields and elements include all dharmas without remainder, while the aggregates include only the conditioned. Hereafter, whenever all dharmas is said with the word aggregate, the reader must remember to supply this limitation.
12. Sequence: Why Arranged This Way (Second Half of Principal Stanza 19 and Stanza 20)
〔Principal 19, second half〕Four readings of the order of the five aggregates. The stanza says: “following coarseness, defilement, the vessel and the rest, and the distinction of realms, the sequence is established.” First the question: is the order form, feeling, perception, formations, consciousness merely conventional? The treatise gives four reasons. First, following coarseness and subtlety: “form has resistance, and so among the aggregates it is coarse”; among the four formless aggregates feeling is coarsest, “hence people of the world say ‘my hand hurts’ and the like”; “relative to the latter two, perception is coarse, since perceptions of male and female are easily cognized”; “formations are coarser than consciousness, since actions such as greed and hatred are easily cognized”; “consciousness is subtlest, since it takes the mark of the object as a whole and is hard to distinguish.” Second, following defilement: male and female love one another in respect of form because “they indulge the relish of pleasant feeling”; indulgence in feeling arises through inverted perception; inverted perception arises through the afflictions (formations); the afflictions arise in dependence on consciousness—by the sequence of defilement the sequence of the aggregates is fixed. Third, following the vessel and the rest, the most memorable set of similes in the fascicle: “form is like a vessel, feeling like the food, perception like the seasoning that aids the flavor, formations like the cook, consciousness like the eater.” Fourth, following the distinction of realms: in the realm of desire the mark of form is manifest; in the form realm the mark of feeling is manifest; in the three formless the mark of perception is manifest; in the foremost existence the mark of formations is manifest.
The easy mistake: supposing the account of sequence to be a mnemonic conceit. The treatise says plainly that by this it is proved that “the five aggregates incur no fault of being too many or too few”—if the principle of the sequence stands, the number five can be neither increased nor decreased. As a matter of practice, the four reasons also prove once more the fitness of setting feeling and perception apart: they “are strongest in two realms, and so are set up separately as aggregates.” The reader may note that the treatise gives four explanations in a row without choosing one, which is exactly its standing practice with questions of the form why is it arranged thus: reasons are never too many, only never too few.
〔Principal 20〕The order of the six faculties likewise has its reasons. The stanza says: “the objects of the first five are only present; the objects of four are only derived; the rest by the distance, speed, and clarity of their functioning, or following the sequence of their places.” First the question: where does the order eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, mind come from? The treatise speaks on four levels. First, the first five faculties “grasp only present objects, and so are stated first,” while the objects of the mind faculty are not fixed—“the three times and the unconditioned, of which it may grasp only one, or two, three, four”—and so it is placed last. Second, the first four faculties have “objects only derived, and so are stated first,” while the objects of the body faculty are not fixed, “grasping the great elements, or derived form, or both,” and so it is placed at the end of the five. Third, among the first four the order follows the distance, speed, and clarity of functioning: eye and ear grasp distant objects and so come first, and of the two, “the eye’s functioning is more distant, and so it is stated first, since one sees mountains and rivers from afar without hearing their sound,” and “the eye’s functioning is also swift, since one first sees from afar a man striking a bell or drum and hears the sound afterward”; nose and tongue both fall short in distance, and “the nose is stated first because of speed and clarity,” as when facing fragrant food “the nose smells the fragrance first and the tongue tastes afterward.” Fourth, or by the upper and lower places within the body: “the support of the eye is placed highest, then ear, nose, tongue; the body is for the most part lower; the mind has no location.”
The easy mistake: supposing this to be a piece of anatomy. It is not. What the treatise arranges are the limits of functioning—whether the object is only present, whether only derived, and the distance, speed, and clarity of functioning; upper and lower placement in the body is only one route offered with the word or, and the mind faculty is expressly said to have “no location.” As a matter of practice, once the sequence of the six faculties is fixed, “from this the sequence of objects and consciousnesses may be known”—the ordering of the whole table of eighteen elements follows along. One reason holds up a whole table: this is the economy of Abhidharma.
13. The Distribution of Names: The Sense Field of Form and the Sense Field of Dharmas (Principal Stanza 21)
〔Principal 21〕All ten sense fields are form; why only one is named the sense field of form. The stanza says: “for distinction and excellence, and because it includes many dharmas and the dominant dharma, one sense field is named form and one is named dharmas.” First the question: since all ten sense fields are included in the aggregate of form, why does one alone take the name form? The treatise answers along two roads. First, for the sake of distinction: “in order that the various distinctions between the nature of an object and the nature of what possesses an object be known, ten sense fields are established within the aggregate of form according to their distinguishing marks, and not taken as one”—if the other nine sense fields each have their own particular name and this one has no name of its own left, the general name is made to serve as its particular name, and the treatise says this very finely: “though it bears the general designation, it is in fact a particular name.” Second, for excellence: the sense field of form is “resistant, so that when a hand or the like touches it, it thereupon deteriorates,” and “visible, so that one can point out the distinction of its being here or there,” and moreover “in the world it is only with respect to this sense field that people commonly speak of form, not with respect to the eye and the rest.”
The name of the sense field of dharmas follows the same two roads, with two further reasons added: “moreover, because it includes many dharmas such as feeling and perception, the general name should be established,” and “moreover, because the dominant dharma, namely nirvāṇa, is included in it, it alone is named dharmas.” The treatise also records another master’s explanation: the sense field of form is “given the name form alone because within it are twenty kinds of form, the coarsest and most evident, and because it is the object of the three eyes, the fleshly, the divine, and the noble eye of discernment”; the sense field of dharmas is “given the name dharmas alone because within it are the names of all dharmas and the knowledge of dharmas.” The easy mistake: supposing naming to be mere habit, with nothing to be said for it. The treatise’s position is exactly the reverse: where a general name falls must have a statable reason. As a matter of practice, this is precisely the character of Abhidharma—it demands the warrant even for the assignment of a name, let alone for a doctrine.
14. The Eighty Thousand Dharma-Aggregates: How Much Buddha-Dharma Is There (Principal Stanzas 22 to 24)
〔Principal 22〕The eighty thousand dharma-aggregates: is their substance speech or name? The stanza says: “the dharma-aggregates spoken by the Sage number eighty thousand; their substance is speech or name, included here in the aggregates of form or formations.” First the question: among the five aggregates, to which aggregate do the eighty thousand dharma-aggregates spoken by the Buddha belong? The treatise’s answer is a pair of conditionals: “those who say the Buddha’s teaching has speech as its substance say the dharma-aggregates are all included in the aggregate of form”; “those who say the Buddha’s teaching has name as its substance say the dharma-aggregates are all included in the aggregate of formations.”
The easy mistake: supposing the treatise here to decide whether the substance of the Buddha’s teaching is speech or name. It decides nothing—what it gives is a correspondence: if one holds the substance of teaching to be speech (speech being sound, and sound belonging to the aggregate of form), then the dharma-aggregates enter the aggregate of form; if one holds it to be name (name belonging to the formations not associated with mind), then they enter the aggregate of formations. Both accounts are recorded and each is internally coherent. As a matter of practice, this stanza demonstrates the actual use of the threefold classification: any term of the Buddha-dharma that is put forward may be asked which box of aggregate, sense field, and element does it fall in, and the answer varies with one’s determination of its own nature. This two-step operation—first fix the nature, then fix the placement—is used again and again throughout the treatise.
〔Principal 23〕The number eighty thousand: three ways of counting. The stanza says: “some say the measure of the dharma-aggregates is as that treatise states; or following the wording of aggregates and the rest; speaking in accordance with reality, it is the counteracting of the modes of conduct.” First the question: how large is one dharma-aggregate? The treatise sets three accounts side by side. The first fixes the measure by the text: “the measure of each of the eighty thousand dharma-aggregates equals the Dharmaskandha, that is, each has six thousand stanzas.” The second fixes the measure by gates of teaching: “dharma-aggregates number eighty thousand according to the several distinctions of the wording of aggregates and the rest,” and the treatise lists the items—“aggregates, sense fields, elements, dependent origination, the truths, the nutriments, the meditative absorptions, the immeasurables, the formless, the liberations, the bases of mastery, the totalities, the limbs of awakening, the supernormal powers, the state of non-contention, the knowledge of aspiration, the unobstructed knowledges, and the rest, each gate of teaching being named one dharma-aggregate.” The third fixes the measure by counteraction: “the beings to be trained have eighty thousand distinct modes of conduct such as greed and hatred, and in order to counteract those eighty thousand modes of conduct the World-Honored One expounded eighty thousand dharma-aggregates.”
The easy mistake: reading eighty thousand as a measurement of documents. The third account gives a measurement in the sense of the path—the number of teachings equals the number of illnesses, and how much the Buddha taught depends on how many modes of conduct beings have. Nor are the three accounts a level list without adjudication: the third is prefixed by the four words “speaking in accordance with reality,” which is precisely the author marking it himself as the account that accords with reality; and the ancient masters have their further judgments on this, recorded in the Further Resonances. At the end the treatise brings the matter back to the point at issue: “the eighty thousand dharma-aggregates so stated are all included in two of these five aggregates”—whichever way of counting is adopted, the result of the placement does not change. As a matter of practice, the setting of three accounts side by side is itself a demonstration of the form: there may be three ways of computing a measure, while the result of placement is only one.
〔Principal 24〕The aggregates, sense fields, and elements of other sūtras, each placed. The stanza says: “thus the remaining aggregates and the rest are each, as corresponds, included in what has been stated; one should examine closely their intrinsic marks.” First the question: the sūtras speak of other sets of five aggregates and other sense fields and elements—do these constitute another system? The treatise answers, “as corresponds, they are included in what has been stated,” and demonstrates a round of placements on the spot: the five aggregates of morality, concentration, discernment, liberation, and the knowledge and vision of liberation—“among them the aggregate of morality is included in this aggregate of form, and the remaining four in this aggregate of formations”; of the ten totalities, the first eight “have non-greed as their nature and are included in this sense field of dharmas,” and “if taken with their companions they have the nature of five aggregates and are included in this mind sense field and sense field of dharmas,” while “the inclusion of the eight bases of mastery should be known to be likewise”; “the totalities of space and consciousness and the four formless spheres beginning with the infinity of space have the nature of four aggregates and are included in this mind sense field and sense field of dharmas”; “the five bases of liberation have discernment as their nature and are included in this sense field of dharmas,” and with their companions “are included in these sense fields of sound, mind, and dharmas”; the place of the heaven of non-percipient beings is “included in these ten sense fields, since there is no odor or taste there”; and the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception is “included in these sense fields of mind and dharmas, having the nature of four aggregates.”
The easy mistake: supposing that, the terms of sūtra and treatise being so many, two parallel systems must result. The treatise’s answer is that there is one: whatever term there may be, it can be examined by its own intrinsic mark and placed within the eighteen elements. And so the last line of the stanza is not a conclusion but an assignment for the reader—“one should examine closely the intrinsic mark of each.” As a matter of practice, this is precisely the treatise demonstrating its own use: not to memorize inventories, but to take the inventory and test any newly encountered term with it. Master this step and the eight remaining chapters will not drown the reader in terminology.
15. A Question at the End of the Fascicle: The Space Element and the Consciousness Element (Principal Stanza 25)
〔Principal 25〕The space element is not space, and the consciousness element is not all consciousness. The stanza says: “the space element means apertures; it is transmitted that these are brightness and darkness. The consciousness element is consciousness with outflows, the support of the arising of sentient beings.” First the question: the Sūtra of Many Elements speaks of six elements; the four of earth, water, fire, and wind have been stated—what are space and consciousness? The treatise first blocks the readiest misreading: the space element is not the space among the three unconditioned. It is “the inner and outer apertures such as doors, windows, mouth, and nose are named the space element”—the openings of doors, windows, mouth, and nose. How, then, are apertures cognized? “It is transmitted: apertures are precisely brightness and darkness; apart from brightness and darkness apertures cannot be apprehended, and so it is said that the space element has brightness and darkness as its substance,” and “it should be known that this substance is not apart from day and night.” It is also named form neighboring agha, and for this name the treatise records two accounts: one says “it is transmitted that agha means accumulated form; because it is maximally obstructive it is named agha,” and so “this form of the space element neighbors it, and is therefore named form neighboring agha”; the other says “some say agha is the form of the space element itself, here named agha because it is non-obstructive,” and so “the remaining obstructive form neighbors this agha-form, and it is therefore named form neighboring agha.” One name, two explanations pointing in opposite directions—one taking agha as obstruction, the other as non-obstruction—and the treatise records them without deciding.
The consciousness element is restricted to what has outflows: “all consciousness with outflows is named the consciousness element.” Why is consciousness without outflows not taken? The treatise answers: “because it is granted that the six elements are the support of the arising of sentient beings, and these elements constantly maintain that arising from the mind of rebirth-linking to the mind at death; dharmas without outflows are not so.” The six elements are the pillars of one lifespan, maintained from the thought that links to a new existence to the thought at death; what dharmas without outflows do is precisely to destroy the three existences, and so they are not entered in this list. At the end the six elements are placed one by one and the fascicle is closed: “the first four are included in this tangible element, the fifth in this form element, the sixth in these seven mind elements.” The easy mistake: sliding past the words it is transmitted. In this fascicle it is transmitted occurs seven times—six in the prose and one in a stanza (namely this stanza’s “it is transmitted that these are brightness and darkness”)—and two of them fall within this one passage; this is also where the ancient masters dispute most sharply, whether the space element is really or provisionally existent, four masters with four accounts, recorded in the Further Resonances. As a matter of practice, having read one fascicle through, the reader should have seen this much: from its first sentence this treatise is not only classifying, it is simultaneously judging; and where it judges, its wording always leaves room. From the next unit onward both these things accelerate at once—twenty-two gates distinguishing the eighteen elements one by one, while the words it is transmitted still surface from time to time.
Further Resonances: A Mirror of Four Commentaries
The above is the sense of this fascicle’s own text. What follows is a separate section gathering three things: the ancient masters’ judgments and the divergences among the three commentaries, Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutations, and the differences of Paramārtha’s old translation. A mirror is not the treatise; it is only another way of reading the same passage—recorded together without adjudication, each returned to its own place.
1. Points Where the Three Commentaries Diverge
The word every in the stanza of homage. There is a transmitted saying of the masters of the West of the mother-and-child treatises that “whoever would compose a treatise places the word every at the head,” which Puguang records as reasonable; Fabao rejects it as not so, holding that “this very word every already sets the treatise apart from the outsiders”—the word has its own function of setting apart and is not a formula for composing treatises; Yuanhui does not enter the dispute and explains directly from the text of the treatise.
How darkness is assigned. Puguang preserves three explanations side by side; Fabao, in the form “someone says . . . refutation,” cites and refutes them one by one (what he cites agrees on the surface with the three that Puguang preserves; this is a mechanical observation of surface wording, with no judgment as to whom he means); Yuanhui takes the general sense in a single phrase.
The possessive analysis of the name treasury. All three judge it possessive, while Fabao separately rejects as mistaken the explanation of “someone” who takes the simile of a knife-sheath directly as a many-possessions reading, citing the Correct Principle—“treasury means what is firm and solid, like the heartwood of a tree”—to fix the two Western senses.
Whether the space element is real or provisional. Yuanhui judges outright: “according to the Sautrāntika position the space element is provisional; for the Sarvāstivāda masters the space element is real,” and therefore “the author inclines to the Sautrāntikas, and so says ‘it is transmitted.’” Puguang marks that “he does not believe the space element really exists, and therefore says ‘it is transmitted,’” while preserving a further explanation—that the claim of the space element’s real existence “is not what the author grants,” the reason being that “day and night are not real, and the space element is likewise, and so it ought not to be really existent.” Fabao likewise marks that the author does not believe in its real existence, yet cites at length the passages of the Correct Principle that establish it to the contrary. Shentai’s commentary, on the two words it is transmitted, explains that “‘thus the Vaibhāṣikas transmit’ names the one who holds the view,” and says that “the author does not believe that everything said by the Abhidharma masters wholly captures the Buddha’s intent.” Four masters, four routes, recorded together without adjudication.
The measure of a dharma-aggregate. The treatise prefixes the third account with the four words “speaking in accordance with reality,” already marking it as the account that accords with reality; Puguang judges on that basis, “the third, the correct meaning, fixes the measure by function: the removal of one defilement is named one dharma-aggregate”; Fabao cites the third explanation of the Correct Principle and records that “‘eighty thousand’ cites the round number; it is in fact eighty-four thousand dharma-aggregates.” The two masters’ judgments run in the same direction as the treatise’s own marking.
The emendation of the wording at increase by attachment. Puguang records a piece of the history of the doctrine: when the master Fasheng composed the Treatise on the Heart of Abhidharma he explained with outflows by arising; a later generation’s Dharmatrāta found the sense of arising faulty (with the truths of cessation and the path the outflows arise yet are not with outflows) and so changed it to increase by attachment, and “therefore the present author too follows that explanation.” Fabao adds a comment here: “this corrects his wording, not his meaning.” This comment is an ancient master’s judgment and therefore does not enter the main text.
What is refuted at ultimate inclusion. Puguang points out that what Principal Stanza 15 refutes is a separate school that holds another’s nature to be associated, and cites the Mahāvibhāṣā—“when the intrinsic nature of dharmas includes its own nature, it is not like taking food with the hand”—as proof. This identification of the target is supplied by Puguang; the text of the treatise itself does not mark it.
2. What Shentai’s Commentary Separately Supplies
Shentai’s commentary separately supplies three things on the corresponding passages of this fascicle: the reason for the appellation venerable (“bhadanta, which here means ‘venerable,’ is Dharmatrāta of the Sarvāstivāda school”; “the Sarvāstivādins revered the man, and therefore called him ‘venerable’”); the gloss of Udāna (“udāna here means ‘spoken without being asked’”); and it is transmitted as naming the one who holds the view. On the Udāna entry, Shentai further says, “the old rendering Youtuona Sūtra is a corruption of the sound”—and Paramārtha’s old translation does read Youtuona; what Shentai’s “old rendering” refers to is not adjudicated.
3. Saṅghabhadra’s Counter-Refutations
In the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle Saṅghabhadra calls Vasubandhu “the Sūtra-master”; four passages bearing on the corresponding portion of this fascicle can be attested, and all are recorded below, both parties set side by side, with no judgment of who prevails.
First, whether the Abhidharma is the Buddha’s word. Saṅghabhadra attacks the word transmitted in the third prefatory stanza: “the Sūtra-master says ‘transmitted,’ and thereby shows that he does not believe the Abhidharma to be spoken by the Buddha.” His own positive claim is that “the Abhidharma is sanctioned by the Buddha and is also called the Buddha’s word,” and he sets up an objection: “if what the Buddha sanctions were not called the Buddha’s word, one would have to discard immeasurable sūtras.”
Second, that the marks of nonmanifest form are not fully stated. Saṅghabhadra writes: “I say that in this stanza the Sūtra-master cannot fully state the marks of nonmanifest form, since he calls what flows on nonmanifest.”
Third, challenging what the word and so forth includes. Saṅghabhadra writes: “the words ‘distracted mind and so forth’ already include every other minded state; what then does the second ‘and so forth’ include? The Sūtra-master should consider this.”
Fourth, the objection about the simile of shadow-on-tree and light-on-jewel. Saṅghabhadra says: “this objection does not touch the doctrine of the Vaibhāṣikas, since they grant that the dependent and what it depends on cease together.”
Where Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutations are dense is not in this fascicle (this fascicle consists largely of passages of establishment); they will be recorded separately when the later chapters come.
4. Differences in Paramārtha’s Old Translation
In the stanza of homage Paramārtha has “by knowledge of every kind he extinguishes all darkness and draws living beings out of the mire of birth and death” and “I bow at the feet of the great teacher whose teaching accords with reality; I shall expound the Treasury of Abhidharma”—the first line speaking in the one case from the side of what is abandoned and in the other from the side of the knowledge that abandons, so that the construction differs; and the last line reads Abhidharma-kośa with kośa transcribed, not Treasury of Abhidharma with it translated. In explaining the name Abhidharma, Paramārtha’s text has “pure knowledge together with its assisting companions is called Abhidharma” (discernment against knowledge, accompaniments against assisting companions); in explaining the name dharma he has “because it can maintain the mark of its own entity, it is called dharma,” using the transcription outright in explaining the name. The stanza on the aggregate of form reads “the skandha of form is the five faculties, the five dusts, and the uninstructive.” At the end of the fascicle the space element is “apertures are named the space element,” and where Xuanzang has form neighboring agha Paramārtha has form neighboring obstruction (transcription against meaning-translation); and where Xuanzang has it is transmitted Paramārtha has they say and they hold.
Of the correspondences of translated terms, the commonest may be cited: aggregate and skandha, sense field and entrance, with outflows and with currents, nonmanifest and uninstructive, five objects and five dusts, aggregate of appropriation and appropriation-skandha, Chapter on the Latent Tendencies and Chapter on the Defilements, Udāna and Youtuona. The two versions also differ in expansion and compression: Xuanzang gives the complete stanza first and comments afterward, while Paramārtha embeds his explanation line by line, so that a single stanza is often broken up and cited in several places. The adoption or rejection of a variant belongs to the translator, and this section only records without adjudicating.
5. Coordinates Available for Cross-Reading
What this fascicle establishes is the first half of the underlying map of the seventy-five dharma learning. The three unconditioned (space, cessation through discernment, cessation independent of discernment) and the six unconditioned into which the later dharma-characteristics learning opens them may be read against each other in their expansion and compression; the eleven kinds of form (five faculties, five objects, nonmanifest form) and the eleven forms of the hundred dharmas share the same number while differing in how they are opened out; the arrangement of mind and consciousness as six consciousnesses plus the mind that has ceased without interval, and the arrangement of eight consciousnesses in which Yogācāra posits manas and the ālaya, are two generations of answers to one question; and the doctrine of dharma in the sentence “because it can maintain its intrinsic mark it is called a dharma” was carried on by the later dharma-characteristics learning. This section only lists the coordinates available for cross-reading; the characterization of the relations is not its business.
考據Apparatus
九品之首、全論之門:歸敬立宗、釋「對法藏」名,而後以有漏無漏總判一切法,開五蘊、十二處、十八界三科——七十五法之底圖自此立。
一、科判定位
| 科判系統 | 此段之位 |
|---|---|
| 玄奘 T1558 九品 | 分別界品第一(〔T29 0001a07〕起)之前半——本子(子1)=卷一〔0001a03–0006c24〕:七言序頌三+五言正頌一至二十五 |
| 三家大科 | 界品大文三分:序(歸敬·解題)/正宗明體/諸門分別。子1=序+正宗明體;諸門分別起於卷二〔0007a06〕正文「復次」〔0007a07〕——光記於卷二首明標「大文第三」〔T41n1821 0034b06〕、寶疏〔T41n1822 0495a17〕;頌疏:「從此第三,諸門分別,總有二十二門,分別十八界」〔T41n1823 0826b25〕 |
| 品內科段 | 甲 歸敬序·解題〔0001a08–0001b28〕(序頌三)→ 乙一 有漏無漏·三無為·有為異名〔0001b29–0002b06〕(正頌一–五)→ 乙二 色蘊·五根五境·無表·大種〔0002b07–0003c26〕(正頌六–十一前半)→ 乙三 受想行識·處界建立·攝義·法蘊·空識界〔0003c27–0006c24〕(正頌十一後半–二十五)——詳品科段圖(源檔)〔收界三錨皆取該段末字之錨(非次段起錨減一)〕 |
撰譯題署〔T29 0001a04–06〕:「尊者世親造 三藏法師玄奘奉 詔譯」(「奉 詔譯」擡頭敬詔)。——依全論源檔體例,卷端題署錄於源檔卷端題記(不入原典層正文流),此處據彼徵引。
歸敬頌〔T29 0001a08–09〕:「諸一切種諸冥滅,拔眾生出生死泥,敬禮如是如理師,對法藏論我當說。」——讚佛智斷二德(一切種冥滅=斷不染無知、諸冥滅=斷染污無知,光記·頌疏配二滅二德,見目六)、申敬禮、標造論。
頌/長行體例:本頌(六百偈·T1560 單行本定頌界)+長行自釋;玄奘本「頌曰……論曰……」整頌先出。子1 含序頌三(七言)+正頌一至二十五(五言);長行引頌二塊(〔0002c28〕「諸佛出現樂」·〔0003b27〕《義品》「趣求諸欲人」)非本頌。
二、術語(名相)
| 漢(玄奘) | 真諦異名(首出) | 古德音寫所徵(羅馬字=發音輔助) | 本論定義句 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 阿毘達磨/對法 | 對法(同)〔T29 0161c08〕;釋名段單用「達磨」〔0162a09〕 | 音寫「阿毘達磨」〔T29 0001a03 題〕abhidharma | 勝義:「淨慧隨行名對法」〔0001b02〕;世俗:「能得此諸慧論」;「能持自相故名為法」〔0001b09〕 |
| 俱舍/藏 | 俱舍(同·題「俱舍釋論」) | 音寫「俱舍」(題)kośa | 「攝彼勝義依彼故,此立對法俱舍名」〔0001b13〕——包含名藏(依主)·所依名藏(有財),二釋見目六 |
| 有漏/無漏 | 有流/無流〔0162a06·a03〕 | — | 「除道餘有為,於彼漏隨增,故說名有漏」〔0001b29–c01〕;無漏=道諦+三無為 |
| 虛空(無為) | 同 | — | 「虛空但以無礙為性」〔0001c14〕 |
| 擇滅 | 同 | — | 「擇滅即以離繫為性」〔0001c15〕·「隨繫事各別」 |
| 非擇滅 | 同 | — | 「永礙當生得非擇滅」〔0001c25〕·「得不因擇,但由闕緣」 |
| 蘊/處/界 | 陰/入/界〔0162a04·0163a10〕 | — | 「聚生門種族,是蘊處界義」〔0004c13〕:和合聚=蘊·心心所生長門=處·法種族(生本)=界〔0005a02–07〕 |
| 取蘊 | 取陰〔0162c20〕 | — | 「煩惱名取,蘊從取生故名取蘊,如草穅火」等三釋(從取生·屬取·生取)〔0002a24–26〕 |
| 無表(色) | 無教〔0163a04〕 | — | 「亂心無心等,隨流淨不淨,大種所造性,由此說無表」〔0003a16–17〕 |
| 淨色(五根體) | 淨色(同·「淨色性類」) | — | 「彼識依淨色,名眼等五根」〔0002b12〕;經證「眼謂內處,四大所造淨色為性」〔0002b15–16〕 |
| 大種 | 同 | — | 「大種謂四界,即地水火風,能成持等業,堅濕煖動性」〔0003a28–29〕 |
| 隣阿伽色 | 隣礙色〔0167a03〕 | 音寫「阿伽」〔T29 0006c12〕agha | 空界之異名:「傳說:阿伽謂積集色,極能為礙故名阿伽。此空界色與彼相隣」〔0006c13–14〕;又一說阿伽=無礙 |
| 鄔拕南 | 優陀那〔0162a26〕 | 音寫「鄔拕南」〔T29 0001b27〕udāna | 「大德法救所集無常品等鄔拕南頌」 |
名相之梵語羅馬字唯繫於古德音寫可徵者(阿毘達磨·俱舍·阿伽·鄔拕南);餘從闕,不據現代校本擬補。真諦異名全表見目四。
三、校勘(大正原書校記·卷一全枚舉)
此 CBETA T29n1558 本之校勘記條目全帙九三三條皆在卷末校注區(正文區零出現);錨在卷一(0001a–0006c)者共二六條,全枚舉如下(正文異讀二二+譯者署/品題二·卷尾題二計入其中)。底本從大正【大】讀;CBETA 回改二處(0001009·0006a0301;後者繫於 CBETA 自加之錨,不在大正校記二六條之數,以 ⟨CB⟩ 標而依錨次入表),並錄大正原印。大正原書梵語對音註(卷一範圍七七條)非異讀,不入表。
| 註號 | 錨 | 底本【大】 | 異讀 | 語境 |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0001001 | 0001a06 | 三藏 | 唐三藏【明】 | 譯者署 |
| 0001002 | 0001a07 | 一 | 一之一【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 品題「分別界品第一」 |
| 0001009 | 0001a17 | 未 | 〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】;CBETA 從【磧】刪「未」 | 「以染無知畢竟斷,故非一切種」(大正原印「以」下有「未」) |
| 0001023 | 0001b20 | 漂 | 轉【宮】 | 頌「由惑世間漂有海」 |
| 0001024 | 0001b22 | 漂 | 輪【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「諸惑能令世間漂轉生死大海」 |
| 0001025 | 0001b24 | 簡 | 揀【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如理簡擇」 |
| 0002006 | 0002a23 | 及 | 反【宋】【元】 | 頌「及苦集世間」 |
| 0002014 | 0002b17 | 前 | 於【宮】 | 「謂前所說眼等五根」 |
| 0002015 | 0002b18 | 根 | 相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「名眼等根」 |
| 0002021 | 0002c26 | 三 | 皆【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「此三於因立果名故」 |
| 0003001 | 0003a02 | 煖 | 觸【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「冷煖於彼雖無能損而有能益」 |
| 0003002 | 0003a13 | 飲 | 欲【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「食飲引身令相續故」 |
| 0003006 | 0003a19 | 想 | 相【宮】 | 「入無想及滅盡定」 |
| 0004006 | 0004a26 | 即 | 取【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「即此六識轉為意界」 |
| 0004007 | 0004b06 | 唯 | 〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「實界應唯十七或唯十二」 |
| 0005001 | 0005a14 | 荷 | 荷果【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「能荷重擔義是蘊義」 |
| 0005002 | 0005a18 | 諸 | 謂【宮】 | 「諸所有色若過去等」 |
| 0005003 | 0005b19 | 攝 | 說【宮】 | 「非蘊攝耶」 |
| 0005004 | 0005b28 | 例 | 倒【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「彼於處界例應成失」 |
| 0005005 | 0005c03 | 想 | 相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「待二想麁」 |
| 0005006 | 0005c12 | 諸 | 謂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「欲界中有諸妙欲」 |
| 0005007 | 0005c20 | 辨 | 辯【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「應先辨說六根次第」 |
| 0006a0301 ⟨CB⟩ | 0006a03 | 皷 | 鼓【CB】【麗-CB】;CBETA 從【麗】回改作「鼓」 | 「又眼用速,先遠見人撞擊鍾鼓後聞聲故」(大正原印「皷」·鼓/皷為同一字之異體,不涉義) |
| 0006001 | 0006a23 | 立 | 名【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「應立通名」 |
| 0006004 | 0006b15 | 諸 | 說【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如是餘處諸蘊處界類亦應然」 |
| 0006007 | 0006c24 | 說一切有部 | 阿毘達磨【明】 | 卷尾題 |
| 0006008 | 0006c24 | 卷第一 | 明本卷數下有「說一切有部」五字細註 | 卷尾題(題記類存目) |
校勘結語:無一條升定本案(無古德牒文+義理雙證支持異讀者),異讀並錄備考。大正原註以【三】統稱宋元明者,此表依校本記號展開分列。
四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)
對勘基座:玄奘本卷一〔T29n1558 0001a03–0007a01〕↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 0161c06–0167a11〕(真諦本無卷界對應;界品續行至根品前)。體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」偈句逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆二至四處分引。真諦本卷首有序一篇〔0161a03〕(宋元明宮題「沙門慧愷述」〔0161a03〕),玄奘本無對應——開合差。
對勘要目(詳細十六對見源檔備料;此錄義理承重者八):
- 歸敬頌:「諸一切種諸冥滅,拔眾生出生死泥,敬禮如是如理師,對法藏論我當說」〔奘 0001a08–09〕‖「一切種智滅諸冥,拔出眾生生死泥,頂禮大師如理教,對法俱舍我當說」〔諦 0161c07–08〕——首句句構異(奘就所斷立言/諦就能斷之智立言)·對法藏/對法俱舍。
- 對法釋名:「淨慧隨行名對法」〔奘 0001b02〕‖「淨智助伴名對法」〔諦 0162a02〕——慧/智·隨行/助伴;長行「無漏五蘊」/「無流五陰」·「勝義」/「真實」。
- 釋法名:「能持自相故名為法」〔奘 0001b09〕‖「能持自體相,故稱達磨」〔諦 0162a08〕——真諦釋名時單用音寫「達磨」。
- 俱舍名義:「攝彼勝義依彼故,此立對法俱舍名」〔奘 0001b13〕‖「由義對法入此攝」+「論依對法名俱舍」〔諦 0162a11–14,一頌拆二〕。
- 有漏無漏開宗:「有漏無漏法,除道餘有為」〔奘 0001b29〕‖「有流無流法」「有為除聖道有流」〔諦 0162a28–b01,逐句分引〕;品名互指亦異——「隨眠品中自當顯說」〔奘 0001c09–10〕‖「後分別惑品中當廣說」〔諦 0162b06〕。
- 結集記述:「大德迦多衍尼子等諸大聲聞結集安置。猶如大德法救所集無常品等鄔拕南頌」〔奘 0001b25–27〕‖「大德迦旃延子等諸弟子撰集安置。猶如大德達磨多羅多撰集優陀那、伽他部類」〔諦 0162a25–26〕——法救義譯/達磨多羅多音寫(「多」字句讀歸屬不判)。
- 色蘊頌:「色者唯五根,五境及無表」〔奘 0002b07〕‖「色陰謂五根,五塵及無教」〔諦 0163a04〕。
- 空識界(子1 末):「空界謂竅隙,傳說是明闇」〔奘 0006c07〕‖「竅穴名空界」「彼言謂光闇」〔諦 0166c29–0167a01〕;「隣阿伽色」音寫〔奘 0006c12〕‖「隣礙色」義譯〔諦 0167a03〕;奘「傳說」之傳疑標記,諦作「彼言」「彼說」。
譯名對照(子1 範圍·逐字所見):蘊/陰 · 處/入 · 界/界 · 有漏/有流 · 無表/無教 · 五境/五塵 · 取蘊/取陰 · 煩惱/惑 · 隨眠品/惑品 · 苾芻/比丘 · 內處/內入 · 有事/有類 · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰 · 《品類足論》/《分別道理論》 · 《法蘊足》/「法陰」 · 迦多衍尼子/迦旃延子 · 法救/達磨多羅多 · 鄔拕南/優陀那·伽他 · 尊者世親造/婆藪盤豆造 · 隣阿伽色/隣礙色 · 有諍/有鬪爭——各附首出行(源檔備料)。
異讀取捨屬義理之判,本目唯錄不判。題名之差(俱舍論/俱舍釋論)本身即異譯徵,存此不併。
五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·有則錄)
子1 多為建立段,眾賢反破於此非其密集處;「經主」(眾賢稱世親)明標句卷一至卷二可用者四,全錄:
- 對法是否佛說——眾賢:「經主稱傳,顯已不信阿毘達磨是佛所說。……阿毘達磨是佛所許,亦名佛說,能順遍知雜染清淨因果智故,如諸契經。若佛所許不名佛說,便應棄捨無量契經」〔T29n1562 0329c18 起〕。所對俱舍句:「因此傳佛說彼對法……大德迦多衍尼子等諸大聲聞結集安置」〔T29 0001b22–26〕。
- 無表色相不具說——眾賢:「今謂經主於此頌中不能具說無表色相,以說隨流名無表故。……又相續者是假非實,無表非實,失對法宗」〔T1562 0335b20·0335b23〕。所對俱舍頌:「亂心無心等,隨流淨不淨」〔T29 0003a16〕。
- 責「等」言攝屬——眾賢:「亂心等言已攝一切餘有心位,第二等言復何所攝?經主應思」〔T1562 0335b28〕;「故於此理經主應思,云何離失說無表相?」〔0335c05〕。
- 影樹光寶喻之難——眾賢:「經主謂此如影依樹光依寶言,非為符順毘婆沙義……此非本論毘婆沙說,亦非不順毘婆沙義」〔T1562 0338a25 起〕;又「此難不關毘婆沙義,能依所依許俱滅故」〔0338b06〕。所對俱舍句:「此影依樹光依寶言,且非符順毘婆沙義」〔T29 0003c12 起〕。
附《顯宗論》綱領二條(正面立宗之框):造論宗趣「我以順理廣博言,對破餘宗顯本義……對彼謬言申正釋,顯此所宗真妙義」〔T29n1563 0777a10 起〕;序品援《集法契經》預記異說(「或說表業尚無況無表業」等)〔0778b14 起〕。
「一義二宗」並錄,勝負不判(不入部派諍)。眾賢反破之密集處(三世實有·隨眠)在品五,屆品另錄。
六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏·神泰疏)
(一)歸敬·解題
- 冥滅配二德二滅——光記:「一切種冥滅斷不染無知,得非擇滅,此顯智德。諸冥滅斷染污無知,得擇滅,此顯斷德。『冥滅』二字通於兩處」〔T41n1821 0002c17–19〕。頌疏同軌:「一切種冥名不染無知,諸冥是染污無知……頌滅字,通二滅也」〔T41n1823 0816b19–20·0816c10–17〕。
- 淨慧·擇法——光記:「慧謂簡擇四聖諦法,淨謂無漏,離二縛故,故名淨慧」〔T1821 0007b24–25〕。寶疏:「惠能簡擇,故名擇法。……無漏即是離垢為義。諸漏名垢,擇法能離,故名淨慧」〔T41n1822 0465a12–16〕。頌疏:「淨慧眷屬,名曰隨行。慧相應心,及受、想等諸心所法,四相及得,道共無表……如是淨慧及與隨行,通攝五蘊,名為勝義阿毘達磨」〔T1823 0817a13–22〕。
- 藏名二釋(依主·有財)——光記:「對法之藏名對法藏,依主釋也。……以對法為藏名對法藏,有財釋也」〔T1821 0010b16–25〕。頌疏具引《發智論》等為所依〔T1823 0817c26–0818a05〕。寶疏引《正理》「藏謂堅實,猶如樹藏」定西方二義〔T1822 0467c25–0468a01〕。
(二)有漏無漏
- 等隨增·法勝改文——光記:「諸漏於彼苦、集二諦相應法中、所緣境中,互相隨順、互相增長,相望力齊,故名為等」;並記論史:「土火羅縛蠋國法勝論師造《阿毘曇心論》中,隨生解有漏。至六百年,達磨多羅此云法救以生義有過,如滅、道諦諸漏雖生而非有漏,改為隨增,即無有過。故今論主亦同彼釋」〔T1821 0011c08–16〕(光記自注達磨多羅即法救——與目四譯名表 法救·達磨多羅多 一條對讀)。寶疏同記而評:「此正其文,不正其義」〔T1822 0469b03〕。
- 無漏不隨增——光記:「若滅、道諦,緣不隨增。若於虛空、非擇滅,非緣非隨增」〔T1821 0011c29–0012a01〕。
(三)蘊處界
- 取蘊三名——光記:從因(如草穅火)·從屬(如帝王臣)·從果(如花果樹)三釋〔T1821 0014c23–0015a01〕;寶疏引《雜心》〔T1822 0475b10–18〕;頌疏同軌〔T1823 0819b15–19〕。
- 勝義攝唯攝自性——光記出所破:「以化地部說他性相應非自性……若義相似便相攝者,一切諸法無我理同,竝應相攝。經依相順假說相攝,若就勝義唯攝自體」,引《婆沙》五十九「諸法自性攝自性時,非如以手取食」〔T1821 0027b19–27〕。頌疏以五位收攝:「一切法不過五位:一色、二心、三心所、四心不相應、五無為法。一切色法一色蘊攝盡,一切心法一意處攝盡,一切心所及不相應并無為法一法界攝盡」〔T1823 0822b25–0822c02〕。
- 法蘊量三說之標記——本論三說之引語有別:第一作「有諸師言」、第二作「或說」、第三冠以「如實說者」〔T29 0006b12〕——第三說前之四字係論主自標,非平列。此即光記判「第三正義」之所本。
- 法蘊量三說——光記:「第一師……約文定量。第二師約所詮義定量。……第三正義,約用定量,隨除一惑名一法蘊」〔T1821 0032a08–19〕;寶疏引《正理》第三解並記「八萬者舉其大數,此即是八萬四千法蘊也」〔T1822 0492c03–c04〕。
(四)三疏互異(並錄不判)
- 歸敬「諸」言:西方母兒論師「凡欲作論皆置諸言」之相傳——光記錄為當理〔T1821 0002c10–11〕;寶疏斥「不然……即此諸言已簡外道」〔T1822 0460b20–27〕;頌疏不涉,直取論文〔T1823 0816b14–16〕。
- 釋「冥」之配屬:光記三解並存〔T1821 0003c17–23〕;寶疏「有人云……破曰」三解逐一牒破(所牒與光記三解字面相合——字面對勘之機械觀察,不判所指)〔T1822 0461a06–17〕;頌疏一語取通義〔T1823 0816b20〕。
- 空界「傳說」與實假:光記存「又解:空界實有者,此非論主所許……晝、夜非實,空界亦然,應非實有」〔T1821 0033a13–16〕;寶疏標「不信空界實有,故言傳說」而廣引《正理》反成實有之文〔T1822 0494a02–07〕;頌疏直判「依經部宗,空界是假。薩婆多師,空界是實……論主意朋經部,故曰傳說」〔T1823 0826b12–18〕。
- 藏名有財釋之切分:三家皆判有財,寶疏別斥「有人」以刀藏徑為多財之解為誤〔T1822 0468a06–20〕。
(五)神泰疏(殘本·卷一正釋「分別界品第一之一」)
神泰《俱舍論疏》現存七卷,其卷一釋「分別界品第一之一」〔X53n0836 0001b09〕〔卷末題〔0020c05〕〕,與本子逐卷相當(現存卷次見源檔疏 web map)。此前本子未錄泰疏,今就相應段補三條。
- 「大德」一稱之由——泰疏:「婆檀陀,此云大德,即是薩婆多部中達磨多羅,此云法救。薩婆多部敬重其人,故呼為大德」〔X53n0836 0004b15–17〕。與目六(二)光記自注「達磨多羅此云法救」同軌,別出「大德」之所以。
- 結集·鄔陀喃——泰疏釋本論「猶如大德法救所集無常品等鄔拕南頌」〔T29 0001b26〕云:「猶如大德達磨多羅,此云法救,所集諸經無常義,立為無常品等。鄔陀喃頌本音云:鄔陀喃,此云無問自說。經云:以在定故,能知世間生滅法相無常之理。散亂之人無定故,不自覺知,無人問佛,佛多自說。故是無問自說經。舊云優陀那經者,音訛也」〔X53n0836 0006a20–24〕。與目四異譯條相接:真諦本正作「優陀那」〔諦 0162a26〕;泰疏「舊云」所指為何,不判。
- 「傳說」=舉執義人——泰疏:「毗婆沙師傳說如此者,舉執義人。論主不皆信諸阿毗達磨師所說,悉得佛意」〔X53n0836 0006a24–0006b02〕。與目六(四)3 空界「傳說」三家之判同軌;四家並錄不判。
七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)
本品立蘊處界三科、七十五法底圖之前半(五位法之全列在根品)。向唯識系已封諸卷之掛鏈,逐條繫以彼系逐字:
- 三無為 → 百法無為六:本品「及三種無為,謂虛空二滅」〔T29 0001c02〕(虛空·擇滅·非擇滅);百法開為六(增真如·不動·想受滅)——三開為六之開合差,為百法〈無為位〉互讀錨。
- 色十一 → 百法色法十一:「色者唯五根,五境及無表」〔0002b07〕——五根+五境+無表=十一,百法色法十一同數承此(法處所攝色之開合異,屆根品五位全列並勘)。
- 識蘊六識·意界 → 唯識八識:「識謂各了別……六識轉為意」〔0004a19–20〕·「由即六識身,無間滅為意」〔0004b03〕——六識+意界(無間滅意)之建制,為唯識立末那·阿賴耶之對照座標——《成唯識論》即於此建制上更立第七:「次第二能變,是識名末那,依彼轉,緣彼」〔T31n1585 0019b01〕。
- 行蘊「除四蘊餘有為行」〔0004a15 起〕→ 百法心所五十一+不相應二十四:七十五法系之心所四十六·不相應十四(根品全列)對百法之增刪,此為底圖。
八、譯史
- 玄奘新譯(本底本):「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷……第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」——《開元釋教錄》〔T55n2154 0557a22–23〕;本頌「永徽二年於大慈恩寺翻經院譯沙門元瑜等筆受」〔0557a20〕。譯事旁證:玄奘永徽五年春二月答書「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」——《大慈恩寺三藏法師傳》〔T50n2053 0261c20〕。
- 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷 婆藪盤豆造 第一譯與唐譯俱舍論同本天嘉四年正月二十五日於制旨寺出至閏十月十日訖至五年十二月二日更勘至光大元年十二月二十五日訖」——《開元錄》〔T55n2154 0545c16–18〕;《貞元錄》文小異(「五年二月二日」),二錄並錄不判。
- 二譯先後:二錄明言真諦「第一譯」、玄奘「第二出」(貞元錄作「第二譯」)、「同本異譯」〔T55n2154 0620c22–24 等〕。
- 造論緣起(世親傳·真諦譯 T50n2049〔0190b02–0190c12〕整段見源檔):世親講《毘婆沙》一日一偈、「如此次第造六百餘偈攝毘婆沙義……即是俱舍論偈也」;罽賓師乞長行,「法師即作長行解偈。立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之。名為阿毘達磨俱舍論」;後僧伽紱陀羅(眾賢)造二論反破、世親不復面決。《西域記》卷四:眾賢作《俱舍雹論》二萬五千頌,世親歎其知解、「宜名《順正理論》」(見源檔譯史備料)。
- 「聰明論」之目(古德所出):光記敘論緣起「故印度學徒,號為聰明論也」〔T41n1821 0001a21–22〕;頌疏自序「故得西域學徒號為聰明論也」〔T41n1823 0813b11〕;頌疏釋所由「如似毒門,名慧毒門。聰明論名因茲起也」〔0814c01–c02〕。經錄(開元·貞元·圖紀)未見此目;寶疏亦未用;神泰疏全書亦未用(X53n0836 零見)。
- 「據理為宗」(後世「理長為宗」語之古德源·唯錄徵引):光記「論師據理為宗,非存朋執」〔T1821 0001a17–18〕;寶疏「長行中唯以理勝為宗,非偏一部」〔T41n1822 0458b01〕·「理長為是,非定一宗」〔0458b08〕·「論主不定執一宗,理長即取」〔0605c01〕。「理長為宗」四字連文三疏未見(負面檢索結果·以三疏+泰疏+二序為限;神泰疏「理長」二字亦零見)。
九、校本定位
- 玄奘 T1558 卷一(底本):品首〔T29 0001a07〕·歸敬頌 0001a08 · 對法釋名 0001b02–16 · 有漏無漏 0001b29 · 有為五蘊 0002a08 · 取蘊 0002a22 · 色蘊 0002b07 · 無表 0003a16 · 大種 0003a28 · 三科立名 0004c13 · 愚根樂 0005b03 · 蘊次第 0005c01 · 空識界 0006c07。源檔:原典層(漢字序列逐字核訖)。
- 真諦 T1559:對應段 0161c06–0167a11;慧愷序 0161a03(宋元明宮題)。
- 眾賢 T1562:0329c18 · 0335b17–c05 · 0338a25–b04;T1563:0777a10 · 0778b14。
- 光記 T1821:0001a17–a22 · 0002c10–19 · 0003c17–23 · 0007b19 · 0010b14 · 0011c06–0012a01 · 0014c23 · 0027b18 · 0032a07 · 0033a06。
- 寶疏 T1822:0458a29–b08 · 0460b11 · 0461a06 · 0465a10 · 0467c25–0468a20 · 0469a21 · 0475b10 · 0487c27 · 0492b23 · 0494a01 · 0605c01。
- 頌疏 T1823:0813b09 · 0814b28 · 0816b14–c17 · 0817a12 · 0817c26 · 0818b06 · 0819b15 · 0822b23 · 0825b14 · 0826b09–b25。
- 神泰疏 X53n0836 卷一(0001b06–0020c09·正釋界品之一):0004b15–17 · 0006a20–0006b02。泰疏殘·存 X(現存七卷·闕卷三及卷八以下大半)。
- 經錄·僧傳:T55n2154 · T55n2157 · T50n2053 0261b–c · T50n2049 0190b02–0190c12。
- 校勘:卷一校勘記二六條全枚舉(目三·無升定本案)。
The first of the nine chapters and the gateway to the whole treatise: it pays homage and sets out its thesis, explains the name 「對法藏」 tr. “Treasury of Abhidharma,” and then classifies all dharmas comprehensively as with or without outflows, opening the three classifications of five aggregates, twelve sense fields, and eighteen elements—the underlying map of the seventy-five dharmas is established from here.
I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement
| Outline system | Placement of this passage |
|---|---|
| Xuanzang’s nine chapters, T1558 | The first half of Analysis of the Elements, Chapter One (beginning〔T29 0001a07〕). This unit (Unit 1) = Fascicle One〔0001a03–0006c24〕: three prefatory stanzas in seven-character lines plus Principal Stanzas 1 through 25 in five-character lines |
| The major outline in the three commentaries | The main text of the chapter falls into three divisions: the preface (homage and explanation of the title) / the principal exposition establishing the substance / distinction through the several gates. Unit 1 = preface + principal exposition establishing the substance; distinction through the several gates begins in Fascicle Two〔0007a06〕with the body text 「復次」 tr. “furthermore”〔0007a07〕. Puguang marks it explicitly at the head of Fascicle Two as 「大文第三」 tr. “the third major division”〔T41n1821 0034b06〕, and so does Fabao〔T41n1822 0495a17〕; Yuanhui: 「從此第三,諸門分別,總有二十二門,分別十八界」 tr. “From here comes the third division, distinction through the several gates: in all there are twenty-two gates distinguishing the eighteen elements”〔T41n1823 0826b25〕 |
| Divisions within the chapter | A. Preface of homage and explanation of the title〔0001a08–0001b28〕(three prefatory stanzas) → B1. With and without outflows; the three unconditioned; the alternative names of the conditioned〔0001b29–0002b06〕(Principal Stanzas 1–5) → B2. The aggregate of form; five faculties and five objects; nonmanifest form; the great elements〔0002b07–0003c26〕(Principal Stanzas 6 through the first half of 11) → B3. Feeling, perception, formations, consciousness; the establishment of sense fields and elements; the sense of inclusion; the dharma-aggregates; the space and consciousness elements〔0003c27–0006c24〕(the second half of Principal Stanza 11 through Stanza 25)—for details see the chapter division chart (source file)〔the three closing anchors all take the anchor of the final character of the passage in question, not the opening anchor of the next passage minus one〕 |
Colophon of composition and translation〔T29 0001a04–06〕: 「尊者世親造 三藏法師玄奘奉 詔譯」 tr. “Composed by the venerable Vasubandhu; translated by the Tripiṭaka master Xuanzang at imperial command,” in which 「奉 詔譯」 tr. “translated at imperial command” raises the words of the imperial command in respect. Following the conventions of the source file for the whole treatise, the fascicle-head colophon is recorded in the source file’s fascicle-head note and does not enter the textual flow of the canonical layer; it is cited here on that basis.
Stanza of homage〔T29 0001a08–09〕: 「諸一切種諸冥滅,拔眾生出生死泥,敬禮如是如理師,對法藏論我當說。」 tr. “To him in whom darkness of every kind is extinguished, who draws living beings out of the mire of birth and death: I bow in homage to such a teacher of things as they are, and I shall expound the Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma.” It praises the Buddha’s two virtues of wisdom and abandonment (extinguishing darkness in every kind = abandoning undefiled not-knowing; extinguishing every darkness = abandoning defiled not-knowing; Puguang and Yuanhui match the two cessations to the two virtues, see Section VI), offers homage, and announces the composition of the treatise.
Format of stanza and prose commentary: the root stanzas (six hundred verses; the stanza boundaries fixed by the separately circulating T1560) plus the author’s own prose commentary; in Xuanzang’s version the complete stanza comes first, under 「頌曰……論曰……」 tr. “the stanza says . . . the treatise says . . .” Unit 1 contains three prefatory stanzas (seven-character lines) plus Principal Stanzas 1 through 25 (five-character lines); the two blocks of stanza cited within the prose (〔0002c28〕「諸佛出現樂」 tr. “the appearance of the Buddhas is happiness” and 〔0003b27〕the Chapter on Meaning’s 「趣求諸欲人」 tr. “those who pursue the objects of desire”) are not root stanzas.
II. Terminology (Technical Terms)
| Chinese (Xuanzang) | Paramārtha’s alternative name (first occurrence) | Ancient phonetic transcription attested (romanization = pronunciation aid) | Defining sentence in this treatise |
|---|---|---|---|
| Abhidharma / direct engagement with dharmas | direct engagement with dharmas (the same)〔T29 0161c08〕; in the passage explaining the name he uses 「達磨」 tr. “dharma” alone〔0162a09〕 | phonetic transcription 「阿毘達磨」 tr. “Abhidharma”〔T29 0001a03, in the title〕abhidharma | Ultimate: 「淨慧隨行名對法」 tr. “pure discernment together with its accompaniments is called Abhidharma”〔0001b02〕; conventional: 「能得此諸慧論」 tr. “the forms of discernment and the treatises by which this can be obtained”; 「能持自相故名為法」 tr. “because it can maintain its intrinsic mark it is called a dharma”〔0001b09〕 |
| kośa / treasury | kośa (the same; in the title 「俱舍釋論」 tr. “Expository Treatise on the Treasury”) | phonetic transcription 「俱舍」 tr. “kośa” (in the title) kośa | 「攝彼勝義依彼故,此立對法俱舍名」 tr. “because it gathers in their ultimate meaning and depends upon them, the name Treasury of Abhidharma is established for it”〔0001b13〕—treasury as what contains (dependent-determinative analysis) and treasury as what is depended upon (possessive-compound analysis); for the two explanations see Section VI |
| with outflows / without outflows | with currents / without currents〔0162a06·a03〕 | — | 「除道餘有為,於彼漏隨增,故說名有漏」 tr. “the conditioned dharmas other than the path—the outflows increase by attachment therein, and so they are called with outflows”〔0001b29–c01〕; without outflows = the truth of the path + the three unconditioned |
| space (unconditioned) | the same | — | 「虛空但以無礙為性」 tr. “space has only non-obstruction as its nature”〔0001c14〕 |
| cessation through discernment | the same | — | 「擇滅即以離繫為性」 tr. “cessation through discernment has separation from bonds as its nature”〔0001c15〕·「隨繫事各別」 tr. “it differs according to each thing bound” |
| cessation independent of discernment | the same | — | 「永礙當生得非擇滅」 tr. “what permanently obstructs what would arise is obtained as cessation independent of discernment”〔0001c25〕·「得不因擇,但由闕緣」 tr. “its obtaining is not due to discerning, but only to the absence of a condition” |
| aggregate / sense field / element | skandha / entrance / element〔0162a04·0163a10〕 | — | 「聚生門種族,是蘊處界義」 tr. “collection, gate of arising, and lineage are the senses of aggregate, sense field, and element”〔0004c13〕: conjoined collection = aggregate · gate for the arising and growth of mind and mental factors = sense field · lineage of dharmas (source of arising) = element〔0005a02–07〕 |
| aggregate of appropriation | appropriation-skandha〔0162c20〕 | — | 「煩惱名取,蘊從取生故名取蘊,如草穅火」 tr. “affliction is named appropriation; because aggregates arise from appropriation they are named aggregates of appropriation, as with a fire of grass and chaff”, and two further explanations (arising from appropriation · belonging to appropriation · producing appropriation)〔0002a24–26〕 |
| nonmanifest (form) | uninstructive form〔0163a04〕 | — | 「亂心無心等,隨流淨不淨,大種所造性,由此說無表」 tr. “in a distracted mind, in no mind, and so forth, flowing on, pure or impure, having the nature of derivation from the great elements—on this basis it is called nonmanifest”〔0003a16–17〕 |
| subtle form (the substance of the five faculties) | subtle form (the same ·「淨色性類」 tr. “the class whose nature is subtle form”) | — | 「彼識依淨色,名眼等五根」 tr. “the subtle form on which those consciousnesses depend is named the five faculties beginning with the eye”〔0002b12〕; scriptural proof 「眼謂內處,四大所造淨色為性」 tr. “the eye is an inner sense field, having as its nature subtle form derived from the four great elements”〔0002b15–16〕 |
| great elements | the same | — | 「大種謂四界,即地水火風,能成持等業,堅濕煖動性」 tr. “the great elements are the four elements, namely earth, water, fire, and wind; they accomplish the functions of supporting and the rest; their natures are hardness, moisture, warmth, and motion”〔0003a28–29〕 |
| form neighboring agha | form neighboring obstruction〔0167a03〕 | phonetic transcription 「阿伽」 tr. “agha”〔T29 0006c12〕agha | An alternative name of the space element: 「傳說:阿伽謂積集色,極能為礙故名阿伽。此空界色與彼相隣」 tr. “it is transmitted that agha means accumulated form; because it is maximally obstructive it is named agha, and this form of the space element neighbors it”〔0006c13–14〕; another account takes agha to mean non-obstruction |
| Udāna | Udāna in an alternative transcription〔0162a26〕 | phonetic transcription 「鄔拕南」 tr. “Udāna”〔T29 0001b27〕udāna | 「大德法救所集無常品等鄔拕南頌」 tr. “the Udāna stanzas, such as the Chapter on Impermanence, collected by the venerable Dharmatrāta” |
Romanized Sanskrit is attached to a technical term only where an ancient phonetic transcription can be attested (Abhidharma · kośa · agha · Udāna); the rest is left absent and is not conjecturally supplied from any later edition. The complete table of Paramārtha’s alternative terms is in Section IV.
III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle 1)
In this CBETA witness of T29n1558 all 933 collation-note entries of the whole text stand in the end-of-fascicle note area (zero occurrences in the body-text area); those anchored within Fascicle One (0001a–0006c) number twenty-six, completely enumerated below (twenty-two variants in the body text, plus two for the translator’s colophon and the chapter title and two for the fascicle-end title, counted within that total). The base follows the Taishō reading 【大】; CBETA emends in two places (0001009 · 0006a0301; the latter stands on an anchor added by CBETA itself and is not among the twenty-six Taishō collation entries — it is marked ⟨CB⟩ and entered in the table in anchor order), recording the original Taishō print as well. The phonetic notes on Indic terms in the Taishō original (seventy-seven within Fascicle One) are not variants and are not entered in this table.
| Note no. | Anchor | Base text 【大】 / variants | Context |
|---|---|---|---|
| 0001001 | 0001a06 | 三藏【大】,唐三藏【明】 | Translator’s colophon. |
| 0001002 | 0001a07 | 一【大】,一之一【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | Chapter title 「分別界品第一」 tr. “Analysis of the Elements, Chapter One.” |
| 0001009 | 0001a17 | 未【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】; CBETA follows【磧】in deleting 「未」 tr. “not yet” | 「以染無知畢竟斷,故非一切種」 tr. “because defiled not-knowing is finally abandoned, it is therefore not in every kind” (the original Taishō print has 「以」 tr. “because” followed by 「未」 tr. “not yet”). |
| 0001023 | 0001b20 | 漂【大】,轉【宮】 | Stanza: 「由惑世間漂有海」 tr. “because of the defilements the world drifts on the ocean of existence.” |
| 0001024 | 0001b22 | 漂【大】,輪【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「諸惑能令世間漂轉生死大海」 tr. “the defilements can make the world drift and revolve in the great ocean of birth and death.” |
| 0001025 | 0001b24 | 簡【大】,揀【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如理簡擇」 tr. “to discern in accordance with reality.” |
| 0002006 | 0002a23 | 及【大】,反【宋】【元】 | Stanza: 「及苦集世間」 tr. “and suffering, origin, world.” |
| 0002014 | 0002b17 | 前【大】,於【宮】 | 「謂前所說眼等五根」 tr. “that is, the five faculties beginning with the eye stated above.” |
| 0002015 | 0002b18 | 根【大】,相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「名眼等根」 tr. “are named the faculties beginning with the eye.” |
| 0002021 | 0002c26 | 三【大】,皆【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「此三於因立果名故」 tr. “because in these three the name of the result is established upon the cause.” |
| 0003001 | 0003a02 | 煖【大】,觸【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「冷煖於彼雖無能損而有能益」 tr. “cold and warmth, though they have no injuring function there, do have a benefiting function.” |
| 0003002 | 0003a13 | 飲【大】,欲【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「食飲引身令相續故」 tr. “because food and drink sustain the body and cause it to continue.” |
| 0003006 | 0003a19 | 想【大】,相【宮】 | 「入無想及滅盡定」 tr. “entering the absorption without perception and the absorption of cessation.” |
| 0004006 | 0004a26 | 即【大】,取【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「即此六識轉為意界」 tr. “it is these very six consciousnesses that become the mind element.” |
| 0004007 | 0004b06 | 唯【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「實界應唯十七或唯十二」 tr. “in fact the elements ought to be only seventeen or only twelve.” |
| 0005001 | 0005a14 | 荷【大】,荷果【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「能荷重擔義是蘊義」 tr. “the sense of being able to bear a heavy burden is the sense of aggregate.” |
| 0005002 | 0005a18 | 諸【大】,謂【宮】 | 「諸所有色若過去等」 tr. “whatever form there is, past and so forth.” |
| 0005003 | 0005b19 | 攝【大】,說【宮】 | 「非蘊攝耶」 tr. “is it not included in the aggregates?” |
| 0005004 | 0005b28 | 例【大】,倒【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「彼於處界例應成失」 tr. “on his account the same fault ought to follow for the sense fields and elements.” |
| 0005005 | 0005c03 | 想【大】,相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「待二想麁」 tr. “relative to the latter two, perception is coarse.” |
| 0005006 | 0005c12 | 諸【大】,謂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「欲界中有諸妙欲」 tr. “in the realm of desire there are the various excellent objects of desire.” |
| 0005007 | 0005c20 | 辨【大】,辯【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「應先辨說六根次第」 tr. “the sequence of the six faculties should be distinguished first.” |
| 0006a0301 ⟨CB⟩ | 0006a03 | 皷【大】,鼓【CB】【麗-CB】; CBETA follows【麗】in restoring 「鼓」 tr. “drum” | 「又眼用速,先遠見人撞擊鍾鼓後聞聲故」 tr. “again, the eye’s function is swift, since one first sees at a distance a person striking a bell or a drum and hears the sound afterwards” (the original Taishō print has 「皷」 tr. “the older form of the same graph for ‘drum’”; the two are variant graphs of one and the same character and the difference does not bear on the sense). |
| 0006001 | 0006a23 | 立【大】,名【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「應立通名」 tr. “the general name should be established.” |
| 0006004 | 0006b15 | 諸【大】,說【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「如是餘處諸蘊處界類亦應然」 tr. “in the same way the aggregates, sense fields, and elements in the remaining places should also be so.” |
| 0006007 | 0006c24 | 說一切有部【大】,阿毘達磨【明】 | Fascicle-end title. |
| 0006008 | 0006c24 | 卷第一【大】; in the Ming witness a five-character interlinear note 「說一切有部」 tr. “Sarvāstivāda” stands beneath the fascicle number | Fascicle-end title (kept under the class of colophons). |
Conclusion of the collation: not one entry rises to a case for changing the base text (none is supported both by an ancient master’s citation and by doctrinal grounds); the variants are recorded together for reference. Where the Taishō original note uses 【三】 as a collective designation for the Song, Yuan, and Ming, this table sets them out separately according to the witness sigla.
IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, T1559 ★)
Base of comparison: Xuanzang’s Fascicle One〔T29n1558 0001a03–0007a01〕↔ Paramārtha’s text〔T29n1559 0161c06–0167a11〕(Paramārtha’s text has no corresponding fascicle boundary; the Chapter on the Elements runs on to just before the Chapter on the Faculties). Basic difference of format: Xuanzang gives the complete stanza first, under 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says”; Paramārtha, under 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” embeds his explanation line by line, so that a single stanza is often broken up and cited in two to four places. Paramārtha’s text has a preface at the head〔0161a03〕(in the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace witnesses ascribed to 「沙門慧愷述」 tr. “related by the śramaṇa Huikai”〔0161a03〕), for which Xuanzang’s text has nothing corresponding—a difference of expansion and compression.
Principal points of comparison (the sixteen detailed pairs are in the source-file preparation; the eight that bear doctrinal weight are recorded here):
- Stanza of homage: 「諸一切種諸冥滅,拔眾生出生死泥,敬禮如是如理師,對法藏論我當說」 tr. “To him in whom darkness of every kind is extinguished, who draws living beings out of the mire of birth and death: I bow in homage to such a teacher of things as they are, and I shall expound the Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma”〔Xuanzang 0001a08–09〕‖「一切種智滅諸冥,拔出眾生生死泥,頂禮大師如理教,對法俱舍我當說」 tr. “By knowledge of every kind he extinguishes all darkness and draws living beings out of the mire of birth and death; I bow at the feet of the great teacher whose teaching accords with reality, and I shall expound the Treasury of Abhidharma”〔Paramārtha 0161c07–08〕—the first lines differ in construction (Xuanzang speaks from the side of what is abandoned, Paramārtha from the side of the knowledge that abandons) · Treasury of Abhidharma as treasury translated versus kośa transcribed.
- Explanation of the name Abhidharma: 「淨慧隨行名對法」 tr. “pure discernment together with its accompaniments is called Abhidharma”〔Xuanzang 0001b02〕‖「淨智助伴名對法」 tr. “pure knowledge together with its assisting companions is called Abhidharma”〔Paramārtha 0162a02〕—discernment versus knowledge · accompaniments versus assisting companions; in the prose, 「無漏五蘊」 tr. “the five aggregates without outflows” versus 「無流五陰」 tr. “the five skandhas without currents” ·「勝義」 tr. “ultimate” versus 「真實」 tr. “true and real.”
- Explanation of the name dharma: 「能持自相故名為法」 tr. “because it can maintain its intrinsic mark it is called a dharma”〔Xuanzang 0001b09〕‖「能持自體相,故稱達磨」 tr. “because it can maintain the mark of its own entity, it is called dharma”〔Paramārtha 0162a08〕—in explaining the name Paramārtha uses the transcription 「達磨」 tr. “dharma” alone.
- The sense of the name kośa: 「攝彼勝義依彼故,此立對法俱舍名」 tr. “because it gathers in their ultimate meaning and depends upon them, the name Treasury of Abhidharma is established for it”〔Xuanzang 0001b13〕‖「由義對法入此攝」 tr. “because in meaning the Abhidharma enters into what this contains” together with 「論依對法名俱舍」 tr. “because the treatise depends on the Abhidharma it is named kośa”〔Paramārtha 0162a11–14, one stanza broken into two〕.
- The opening thesis of with and without outflows: 「有漏無漏法,除道餘有為」 tr. “dharmas with outflows and without outflows: the conditioned other than the path”〔Xuanzang 0001b29〕‖「有流無流法」 tr. “dharmas with currents and without currents” and 「有為除聖道有流」 tr. “the conditioned apart from the noble path is with currents”〔Paramārtha 0162a28–b01, cited line by line〕; the cross-references to chapter names also differ—「隨眠品中自當顯說」 tr. “it will be set out in the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies”〔Xuanzang 0001c09–10〕‖「後分別惑品中當廣說」 tr. “it will be expounded at length in the later Chapter Distinguishing the Defilements”〔Paramārtha 0162b06〕.
- The account of the compilation: 「大德迦多衍尼子等諸大聲聞結集安置。猶如大德法救所集無常品等鄔拕南頌」 tr. “the venerable Kātyāyanīputra and other great śrāvakas compiled and arranged it, just as the venerable Dharmatrāta collected the Udāna stanzas such as the Chapter on Impermanence”〔Xuanzang 0001b25–27〕‖「大德迦旃延子等諸弟子撰集安置。猶如大德達磨多羅多撰集優陀那、伽他部類」 tr. “the venerable Kātyāyanīputra and other disciples composed, collected, and arranged it, just as the venerable Dharmatrāta composed and collected the classes of Udāna and gāthā”〔Paramārtha 0162a25–26〕—Dharmatrāta by meaning-translation in Xuanzang, by phonetic transcription in Paramārtha (whether the character 「多」 tr. “ta” belongs to the name or to the following phrase is left unadjudicated).
- The stanza on the aggregate of form: 「色者唯五根,五境及無表」 tr. “form is only the five faculties, the five objects, and nonmanifest form”〔Xuanzang 0002b07〕‖「色陰謂五根,五塵及無教」 tr. “the skandha of form is the five faculties, the five dusts, and the uninstructive”〔Paramārtha 0163a04〕.
- The space and consciousness elements (end of Unit 1): 「空界謂竅隙,傳說是明闇」 tr. “the space element means apertures; it is transmitted that these are brightness and darkness”〔Xuanzang 0006c07〕‖「竅穴名空界」 tr. “apertures are named the space element” and 「彼言謂光闇」 tr. “they say these are light and darkness”〔Paramārtha 0166c29–0167a01〕; 「隣阿伽色」 tr. “form neighboring agha” in transcription〔Xuanzang 0006c12〕‖「隣礙色」 tr. “form neighboring obstruction” in meaning-translation〔Paramārtha 0167a03〕; and where Xuanzang marks distance with 「傳說」 tr. “it is transmitted,” Paramārtha writes 「彼言」 tr. “they say” and 「彼說」 tr. “they hold.”
Correspondence of translated terms (within Unit 1 · as attested word for word): aggregate / skandha · sense field / entrance · element / element · with outflows / with currents · nonmanifest / uninstructive · five objects / five dusts · aggregate of appropriation / appropriation-skandha · affliction / defilement · Chapter on the Latent Tendencies / Chapter on the Defilements · bhikṣu in Xuanzang’s transcription / bhikṣu in Paramārtha’s transcription · inner sense field / inner entrance · possessed of a ground / possessed of a kind · ‘the stanza says, the treatise says’ / ‘the verse says, the explanation says’ · Treatise on Categories of Dharmas / Treatise Distinguishing the Principles · Dharmaskandha /「法陰」 tr. “skandha of dharma” · Kātyāyanīputra in Xuanzang’s transcription / the same name in Paramārtha’s transcription · Dharmatrāta by meaning-translation / Dharmatrāta by phonetic transcription · Udāna in Xuanzang’s transcription / Udāna in Paramārtha’s transcription together with gāthā · ‘composed by the venerable Vasubandhu’ / ‘composed by Vasubandhu’ with the name transcribed · form neighboring agha / form neighboring obstruction · possessed of dispute / possessed of strife—each with its first-occurrence line (source-file preparation).
The adoption or rejection of a variant reading is a doctrinal judgment; this section only records and does not adjudicate. The difference in the title itself (Treasury of Abhidharma versus Expository Treatise on the Treasury) is already evidence of the difference of translation, and is preserved here rather than merged.
V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra · Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle · T1562 ★ · recorded where present)
Unit 1 consists largely of passages of establishment, and this is not where Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutations are dense; the passages explicitly marked 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” (Saṅghabhadra’s name for Vasubandhu) that are usable for Fascicles One and Two number four, all recorded here:
- Whether the Abhidharma is the Buddha’s word—Saṅghabhadra: 「經主稱傳,顯已不信阿毘達磨是佛所說。……阿毘達磨是佛所許,亦名佛說,能順遍知雜染清淨因果智故,如諸契經。若佛所許不名佛說,便應棄捨無量契經」 tr. “the Sūtra-master says ‘transmitted,’ and thereby shows that he does not believe the Abhidharma to be spoken by the Buddha. . . . The Abhidharma is sanctioned by the Buddha and is also called the Buddha’s word, since it accords with the knowledge that comprehends the causes and results of defilement and purity, just as the sūtras do. If what the Buddha sanctions were not called the Buddha’s word, one would have to discard immeasurable sūtras”〔T29n1562 0329c18 ff.〕. The sentence of the Kośa addressed: 「因此傳佛說彼對法……大德迦多衍尼子等諸大聲聞結集安置」 tr. “therefore it is transmitted that the Buddha spoke that Abhidharma . . . the venerable Kātyāyanīputra and other great śrāvakas compiled and arranged it”〔T29 0001b22–26〕.
- That the marks of nonmanifest form are not fully stated—Saṅghabhadra: 「今謂經主於此頌中不能具說無表色相,以說隨流名無表故。……又相續者是假非實,無表非實,失對法宗」 tr. “I say that in this stanza the Sūtra-master cannot fully state the marks of nonmanifest form, since he calls what flows on nonmanifest. . . . Moreover what continues is provisional and not real; if nonmanifest form were not real, the Abhidharma position would be lost”〔T1562 0335b20·0335b23〕. The stanza of the Kośa addressed: 「亂心無心等,隨流淨不淨」 tr. “in a distracted mind, in no mind, and so forth, flowing on, pure or impure”〔T29 0003a16〕.
- Challenging what the word 「等」 tr. “and so forth” includes—Saṅghabhadra: 「亂心等言已攝一切餘有心位,第二等言復何所攝?經主應思」 tr. “the words ‘distracted mind and so forth’ already include every other minded state; what then does the second ‘and so forth’ include? The Sūtra-master should consider this”〔T1562 0335b28〕; and 「故於此理經主應思,云何離失說無表相?」 tr. “therefore the Sūtra-master should consider this principle: how are the marks of nonmanifest form to be stated without fault?”〔0335c05〕.
- The objection about the simile of shadow-on-tree and light-on-jewel—Saṅghabhadra: 「經主謂此如影依樹光依寶言,非為符順毘婆沙義……此非本論毘婆沙說,亦非不順毘婆沙義」 tr. “the Sūtra-master says that this talk of a shadow depending on a tree and light depending on a jewel does not accord with the doctrine of the Vaibhāṣikas. . . . But this is not a statement of the Vaibhāṣikas in the root treatise, nor does it fail to accord with their doctrine”〔T1562 0338a25 ff.〕; also 「此難不關毘婆沙義,能依所依許俱滅故」 tr. “this objection does not touch the doctrine of the Vaibhāṣikas, since they grant that the dependent and what it depends on cease together”〔0338b06〕. The sentence of the Kośa addressed: 「此影依樹光依寶言,且非符順毘婆沙義」 tr. “this talk of a shadow depending on a tree and light depending on a jewel does not, for its part, accord with the doctrine of the Vaibhāṣikas”〔T29 0003c12 ff.〕.
Appended: two programmatic passages from the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine (the frame in which the position is stated positively): the purpose of composing the treatise, 「我以順理廣博言,對破餘宗顯本義……對彼謬言申正釋,顯此所宗真妙義」 tr. “with words that accord with principle and are wide-ranging I refute other positions and reveal the original meaning . . . against their erroneous words I set forth the correct explanation and reveal the true and excellent meaning of the position here upheld”〔T29n1563 0777a10 ff.〕; and the preface chapter, which invokes the Sūtra Compiling the Dharma as foretelling divergent views (「或說表業尚無況無表業」 tr. “some even say that manifest action does not exist, let alone nonmanifest action” and the like)〔0778b14 ff.〕.
「一義二宗」 tr. “One meaning and two schools”—both are recorded and neither is judged the winner (this edition does not enter sectarian dispute). Where Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutations are dense (the real existence of the three times · the latent tendencies) is in Chapter Five, to be recorded separately when that chapter comes.
VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui · Shentai)
(1) Homage and Explanation of the Title
- Matching the extinction of darkness to the two virtues and the two cessations—Puguang: 「一切種冥滅斷不染無知,得非擇滅,此顯智德。諸冥滅斷染污無知,得擇滅,此顯斷德。『冥滅』二字通於兩處」 tr. “the extinguishing of darkness in every kind abandons undefiled not-knowing and obtains cessation independent of discernment; this displays the virtue of wisdom. The extinguishing of every darkness abandons defiled not-knowing and obtains cessation through discernment; this displays the virtue of abandonment. The two words ‘extinction of darkness’ run through both places”〔T41n1821 0002c17–19〕. Yuanhui runs along the same track: 「一切種冥名不染無知,諸冥是染污無知……頌滅字,通二滅也」 tr. “darkness of every kind is named undefiled not-knowing; every darkness is defiled not-knowing . . . the word ‘extinguished’ in the stanza runs through both cessations”〔T41n1823 0816b19–20·0816c10–17〕.
- Pure discernment · the discernment of dharmas—Puguang: 「慧謂簡擇四聖諦法,淨謂無漏,離二縛故,故名淨慧」 tr. “discernment means discerning the dharmas of the Four Noble Truths; pure means without outflows, being free of the two bonds, and hence it is named pure discernment”〔T1821 0007b24–25〕. Fabao: 「惠能簡擇,故名擇法。……無漏即是離垢為義。諸漏名垢,擇法能離,故名淨慧」 tr. “discernment can discern, and hence is named the discernment of dharmas. . . . Without outflows has the sense of being free of stain. The outflows are named stains, and the discernment of dharmas can be free of them, hence it is named pure discernment”〔T41n1822 0465a12–16〕. Yuanhui: 「淨慧眷屬,名曰隨行。慧相應心,及受、想等諸心所法,四相及得,道共無表……如是淨慧及與隨行,通攝五蘊,名為勝義阿毘達磨」 tr. “the retinue of pure discernment is called its accompaniments: the mind associated with discernment, the mental factors such as feeling and perception, the four marks and acquisition, and the nonmanifest form arising with the path . . . such pure discernment together with its accompaniments extends over all five aggregates and is named Abhidharma in the ultimate sense”〔T1823 0817a13–22〕.
- The two explanations of the name treasury (dependent-determinative · possessive)—Puguang: 「對法之藏名對法藏,依主釋也。……以對法為藏名對法藏,有財釋也」 tr. “the treasury of the Abhidharma is named the Treasury of Abhidharma—this is the dependent-determinative analysis. . . . Taking the Abhidharma as its treasury it is named the Treasury of Abhidharma—this is the possessive-compound analysis”〔T1821 0010b16–25〕. Yuanhui cites the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom and other works in full as his ground〔T1823 0817c26–0818a05〕. Fabao cites the Correct Principle: 「藏謂堅實,猶如樹藏」 tr. “treasury means what is firm and solid, like the heartwood of a tree,” and thereby fixes the two Western senses〔T1822 0467c25–0468a01〕.
(2) With and Without Outflows
- Increase in equal measure · Fasheng’s wording emended—Puguang: 「諸漏於彼苦、集二諦相應法中、所緣境中,互相隨順、互相增長,相望力齊,故名為等」 tr. “among the dharmas associated with the two truths of suffering and origin, and among their objects, the outflows accord with one another and increase one another, and their strength is matched, and hence the word ‘equally’”; and he records the history of the doctrine: 「土火羅縛蠋國法勝論師造《阿毘曇心論》中,隨生解有漏。至六百年,達磨多羅此云法救以生義有過,如滅、道諦諸漏雖生而非有漏,改為隨增,即無有過。故今論主亦同彼釋」 tr. “in the Treatise on the Heart of Abhidharma composed by the master Fasheng of the country of Bozhu in Tukhāra, ‘with outflows’ was explained by ‘arising.’ In the sixth century Dharmatrāta—the name means ‘Dharma-rescued’—found the sense of ‘arising’ faulty, since with the truths of cessation and the path the outflows arise yet are not with outflows, and so he changed it to ‘increase by attachment,’ and then there was no fault. Therefore the present author too follows that explanation”〔T1821 0011c08–16〕(Puguang himself notes that Dharmatrāta is the name rendered as Fajiu—to be read together with the entry for that name in the term table of Section IV). Fabao records the same and comments: 「此正其文,不正其義」 tr. “this corrects his wording, not his meaning”〔T1822 0469b03〕.
- Without outflows there is no increase by attachment—Puguang: 「若滅、道諦,緣不隨增。若於虛空、非擇滅,非緣非隨增」 tr. “with the truths of cessation and the path, they are taken as object but there is no increase by attachment; with space and cessation independent of discernment, they are neither taken as object nor increased upon”〔T1821 0011c29–0012a01〕.
(3) Aggregate, Sense Field, Element
- The three names of the aggregate of appropriation—Puguang gives the three explanations from the cause (as with a fire of grass and chaff) · from belonging (as with the ministers of an emperor) · from the result (as with a tree of flowers and fruit)〔T1821 0014c23–0015a01〕; Fabao cites the Miscellaneous Heart Treatise〔T1822 0475b10–18〕; Yuanhui runs along the same track〔T1823 0819b15–19〕.
- Ultimate inclusion includes only one’s own nature—Puguang states what is refuted: 「以化地部說他性相應非自性……若義相似便相攝者,一切諸法無我理同,竝應相攝。經依相順假說相攝,若就勝義唯攝自體」 tr. “because the Mahīśāsakas say that what is associated is another’s nature and not one’s own . . . if things included one another whenever their meanings were similar, then since all dharmas are alike in the principle of no-self, they would all have to include one another. The sūtras speak of inclusion provisionally on the basis of accord; if one speaks in the ultimate sense, only one’s own entity is included”, and he cites Mahāvibhāṣā fifty-nine: 「諸法自性攝自性時,非如以手取食」 tr. “when the intrinsic nature of dharmas includes its own nature, it is not like taking food with the hand”〔T1821 0027b19–27〕. Yuanhui gathers it under the five positions: 「一切法不過五位:一色、二心、三心所、四心不相應、五無為法。一切色法一色蘊攝盡,一切心法一意處攝盡,一切心所及不相應并無為法一法界攝盡」 tr. “all dharmas do not exceed five positions: first form, second mind, third mental factors, fourth what is not associated with mind, fifth the unconditioned. All dharmas of form are exhaustively included in the one aggregate of form; all dharmas of mind in the one mind sense field; all mental factors, the unassociated, and the unconditioned in the one element of dharmas”〔T1823 0822b25–0822c02〕.
- The marking of the three accounts of the measure of a dharma-aggregate—the introductory wording of the three accounts in this treatise differs: the first reads 「有諸師言」 tr. “some masters say”, the second 「或說」 tr. “or it is said”, and the third is prefixed by 「如實說者」 tr. “speaking in accordance with reality”〔T29 0006b12〕—those four characters before the third account are the author’s own mark and do not stand on a level with the others. This is the ground for Puguang’s judgment of 「第三正義」 tr. “the third as the correct meaning.”
- The three accounts of the measure of a dharma-aggregate—Puguang: 「第一師……約文定量。第二師約所詮義定量。……第三正義,約用定量,隨除一惑名一法蘊」 tr. “the first master . . . fixes the measure by the text. The second master fixes the measure by the meaning expressed. . . . The third, the correct meaning, fixes the measure by function: the removal of one defilement is named one dharma-aggregate”〔T1821 0032a08–19〕; Fabao cites the third explanation of the Correct Principle and records 「八萬者舉其大數,此即是八萬四千法蘊也」 tr. “‘eighty thousand’ cites the round number; it is in fact eighty-four thousand dharma-aggregates”〔T1822 0492c03–c04〕.
(4) Divergences among the Three Commentaries (Recorded Together, Not Adjudicated)
- The word 「諸」 tr. “every” in the stanza of homage: there is a transmitted saying of the Western masters of the mother-and-child treatises that 「凡欲作論皆置諸言」 tr. “whoever would compose a treatise places the word ‘every’ at the head”—Puguang records this as reasonable〔T1821 0002c10–11〕; Fabao rejects it: 「不然……即此諸言已簡外道」 tr. “not so . . . this very word ‘every’ already sets the treatise apart from the outsiders”〔T1822 0460b20–27〕; Yuanhui does not enter the dispute and simply takes the text of the treatise〔T1823 0816b14–16〕.
- How 「冥」 tr. “darkness” is assigned: Puguang preserves three explanations side by side〔T1821 0003c17–23〕; Fabao, in the form 「有人云……破曰」 tr. “someone says . . . refutation”, cites and refutes three explanations one by one (what he cites agrees on the surface with the three explanations Puguang preserves—a mechanical observation of surface wording, with no judgment as to whom he means)〔T1822 0461a06–17〕; Yuanhui takes the general sense in a single phrase〔T1823 0816b20〕.
- 「傳說」 tr. “it is transmitted” at the space element, and whether it is real or provisional: Puguang preserves 「又解:空界實有者,此非論主所許……晝、夜非實,空界亦然,應非實有」 tr. “another explanation: that the space element really exists is not what the author grants . . . day and night are not real, and the space element is likewise, and so it ought not to be really existent”〔T1821 0033a13–16〕; Fabao marks it as 「不信空界實有,故言傳說」 tr. “he does not believe the space element really exists, and therefore says ‘it is transmitted’”, yet cites at length the passages of the Correct Principle that establish its real existence to the contrary〔T1822 0494a02–07〕; Yuanhui judges outright: 「依經部宗,空界是假。薩婆多師,空界是實……論主意朋經部,故曰傳說」 tr. “according to the Sautrāntika position the space element is provisional; for the Sarvāstivāda masters the space element is real . . . the author inclines to the Sautrāntikas, and therefore says ‘it is transmitted’”〔T1823 0826b12–18〕.
- How the possessive analysis of the name treasury is divided: all three judge it possessive, while Fabao separately rejects as mistaken the explanation of 「有人」 tr. “someone” who takes the simile of a knife-sheath directly as a many-possessions reading〔T1822 0468a06–20〕.
(5) Shentai’s Commentary (Fragmentary Witness · Fascicle One, Direct Explanation of 「分別界品第一之一」 tr. “Analysis of the Elements, Chapter One, Part One”)
Shentai’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa survives in seven fascicles, of which Fascicle One explains 「分別界品第一之一」 tr. “Analysis of the Elements, Chapter One, Part One”〔X53n0836 0001b09〕〔with the end-of-fascicle title at〔0020c05〕〕, corresponding fascicle for fascicle with this unit (for the surviving fascicle numbers see the commentary map in the source file). Shentai’s commentary had not been recorded in this unit before; three entries are now supplied for the corresponding passages.
- The reason for the appellation 「大德」 tr. “venerable”—Shentai: 「婆檀陀,此云大德,即是薩婆多部中達磨多羅,此云法救。薩婆多部敬重其人,故呼為大德」 tr. “bhadanta, which here means ‘venerable,’ is Dharmatrāta of the Sarvāstivāda school, whose name here means ‘Dharma-rescued.’ The Sarvāstivādins revered the man, and therefore called him ‘venerable’”〔X53n0836 0004b15–17〕. This runs along the same track as Puguang’s own note in Section VI (2), 「達磨多羅此云法救」 tr. “Dharmatrāta, which here means ‘Dharma-rescued’”, while separately supplying the reason for 「大德」 tr. “venerable.”
- The compilation · the Udāna—commenting on this treatise’s 「猶如大德法救所集無常品等鄔拕南頌」 tr. “just as the venerable Dharmatrāta collected the Udāna stanzas such as the Chapter on Impermanence”〔T29 0001b26〕, Shentai says: 「猶如大德達磨多羅,此云法救,所集諸經無常義,立為無常品等。鄔陀喃頌本音云:鄔陀喃,此云無問自說。經云:以在定故,能知世間生滅法相無常之理。散亂之人無定故,不自覺知,無人問佛,佛多自說。故是無問自說經。舊云優陀那經者,音訛也」 tr. “just as the venerable Dharmatrāta, whose name here means ‘Dharma-rescued,’ collected the sense of impermanence from the sūtras and set it up as the Chapter on Impermanence and the rest. As for the Udāna stanzas, the original sound is udāna, which here means ‘spoken without being asked.’ A sūtra says: because he is in absorption, he can know the principle that the marks of arising and ceasing in the world are impermanent. Distracted people, lacking absorption, do not become aware of it themselves, and no one asks the Buddha, so the Buddha often speaks of himself. Hence these are sūtras spoken without being asked. The old rendering Youtuona is a corruption of the sound”〔X53n0836 0006a20–24〕. This joins with the entry on the alternative translation in Section IV: Paramārtha’s text does read 「優陀那」 tr. “Udāna” in that older transcription〔Paramārtha 0162a26〕; what Shentai’s 「舊云」 tr. “the old rendering” refers to is left unadjudicated.
- 「傳說」 tr. “it is transmitted” = naming the one who holds the view—Shentai: 「毗婆沙師傳說如此者,舉執義人。論主不皆信諸阿毗達磨師所說,悉得佛意」 tr. “‘thus the Vaibhāṣikas transmit’ names the one who holds the view. The author does not believe that everything said by the Abhidharma masters wholly captures the Buddha’s intent”〔X53n0836 0006a24–0006b02〕. This runs along the same track as the three commentators’ judgments on 「傳說」 tr. “it is transmitted” at the space element in Section VI (4) 3; all four are recorded together without adjudication.
VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (links to the root system · bridge ②)
This chapter establishes the three classifications of aggregate, sense field, and element, and the first half of the underlying map of the seventy-five dharmas (the full enumeration of the five positions comes in the Chapter on the Faculties). The links to the already sealed volumes of the Yogācāra lineage are given entry by entry, each tied to that lineage word for word:
- The three unconditioned → the six unconditioned of the hundred dharmas: this chapter’s 「及三種無為,謂虛空二滅」 tr. “and the three unconditioned, namely space and the two cessations”〔T29 0001c02〕(space · cessation through discernment · cessation independent of discernment); the hundred dharmas open this out into six (adding suchness · the immovable · the cessation of perception and feeling)—the difference of expansion from three to six is the anchor for cross-reading the position of the unconditioned among the hundred dharmas.
- The eleven kinds of form → the eleven forms of the hundred dharmas: 「色者唯五根,五境及無表」 tr. “form is only the five faculties, the five objects, and nonmanifest form”〔0002b07〕—five faculties + five objects + nonmanifest = eleven, and the eleven forms of the hundred dharmas carry on the same number (the expansion of the form included in the sense field of dharmas differs; it will be collated when the five positions are fully enumerated in the Chapter on the Faculties).
- The six consciousnesses of the aggregate of consciousness · the mind element → the eight consciousnesses of Yogācāra: 「識謂各了別……六識轉為意」 tr. “consciousness is the cognizing of each thing separately . . . the six consciousnesses become mind”〔0004a19–20〕·「由即六識身,無間滅為意」 tr. “it is precisely the six bodies of consciousness that, ceasing without interval, become mind”〔0004b03〕—the arrangement of six consciousnesses plus the mind element (the mind that has ceased without interval) is the coordinate against which Yogācāra’s positing of the defiled mind and the storehouse consciousness may be read; the Treatise on the Establishment of Consciousness Only posits a seventh precisely upon this arrangement: 「次第二能變,是識名末那,依彼轉,緣彼」 tr. “next, the second transformer: this consciousness is named manas; it proceeds in dependence on that and takes that as its object”〔T31n1585 0019b01〕.
- The aggregate of formations, 「除四蘊餘有為行」 tr. “the conditioned formations other than the four aggregates”〔0004a15 ff.〕→ the fifty-one mental factors and twenty-four unassociated of the hundred dharmas: the additions to and deletions from the forty-six mental factors and fourteen unassociated of the seventy-five dharma system (fully enumerated in the Chapter on the Faculties) as against the hundred dharmas—this is the underlying map.
VIII. Translation History
- Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text here): 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷……第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa in thirty fascicles . . . the second issuing, the same text as that issued by Paramārtha; translated in the Scripture Translation Cloister of Great Ci’en Monastery from the tenth day of the fifth month of the second year of Yonghui, finished on the twenty-seventh day of the seventh month of the fifth year; the śramaṇa Yuanyu took it down”—Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings〔T55n2154 0557a22–23〕; and of the root stanzas, 「永徽二年於大慈恩寺翻經院譯沙門元瑜等筆受」 tr. “translated in the second year of Yonghui in the Scripture Translation Cloister of Great Ci’en Monastery; the śramaṇa Yuanyu and others took it down”〔0557a20〕. Collateral evidence for the work of translation: in the second month of the spring of the fifth year of Yonghui, Xuanzang wrote in reply, 「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」 tr. “the Kośa and the Correct Principle, whose translation is at present not yet complete, will certainly be finished this year”—Biography of the Tripiṭaka Master of Great Ci’en Monastery〔T50n2053 0261c20〕.
- Paramārtha’s old translation (the witness used for comparison): 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷 婆藪盤豆造 第一譯與唐譯俱舍論同本天嘉四年正月二十五日於制旨寺出至閏十月十日訖至五年十二月二日更勘至光大元年十二月二十五日訖」 tr. “the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma in twenty-two fascicles, composed by Vasubandhu; the first translation, the same text as the Tang translation of the Kośa; issued at Zhizhi Monastery on the twenty-fifth day of the first month of the fourth year of Tianjia, completed on the tenth day of the intercalary tenth month; further collated from the second day of the twelfth month of the fifth year, completed on the twenty-fifth day of the twelfth month of the first year of Guangda”—Kaiyuan Record〔T55n2154 0545c16–18〕; the Zhenyuan Catalogue differs slightly in wording (「五年二月二日」 tr. “the second day of the second month of the fifth year”), and the two records are recorded together without adjudication.
- The order of the two translations: both records state explicitly that Paramārtha’s is 「第一譯」 tr. “the first translation” and Xuanzang’s 「第二出」 tr. “the second issuing” (the Zhenyuan Catalogue has 「第二譯」 tr. “the second translation”), and that they are 「同本異譯」 tr. “different translations of the same text”〔T55n2154 0620c22–24 and elsewhere〕.
- The occasion of the treatise’s composition (the Life of Vasubandhu, translated by Paramārtha, T50n2049〔0190b02–0190c12〕; for the whole passage see the source file): Vasubandhu lectured on the Mahāvibhāṣā at one stanza a day, 「如此次第造六百餘偈攝毘婆沙義……即是俱舍論偈也」 tr. “in this order he composed more than six hundred stanzas gathering the sense of the Mahāvibhāṣā . . . these are the stanzas of the Kośa”; the masters of Kashmir asked for a prose commentary, and 「法師即作長行解偈。立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之。名為阿毘達磨俱舍論」 tr. “the master then composed prose to explain the stanzas. He established the Sarvāstivāda positions and, wherever there was a skewed point, broke it with Sautrāntika doctrine. It is named the Abhidharmakośa”; afterwards Saṅghabhadra composed two treatises in refutation, and Vasubandhu did not settle the matter face to face. The Record of the Western Regions, fascicle four: Saṅghabhadra composed the Treatise of Hail upon the Kośa in twenty-five thousand stanzas, and Vasubandhu, admiring his understanding, said 「宜名《順正理論》」 tr. “it should be named the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle” (see the translation-history preparation in the source file).
- The appellation 「聰明論」 tr. “Treatise of Intelligence” (given by the ancient masters): Puguang, narrating the occasion of the treatise, says 「故印度學徒,號為聰明論也」 tr. “therefore the students of India named it the Treatise of Intelligence”〔T41n1821 0001a21–22〕; Yuanhui in his own preface, 「故得西域學徒號為聰明論也」 tr. “thus the students of the Western Regions came to name it the Treatise of Intelligence”〔T41n1823 0813b11〕; and Yuanhui explains the reason, 「如似毒門,名慧毒門。聰明論名因茲起也」 tr. “it is like a gate of poison, and is named the poison-gate of discernment; the name Treatise of Intelligence arose from this”〔0814c01–c02〕. The scriptural catalogues (Kaiyuan · Zhenyuan · the illustrated records) do not show this appellation; Fabao does not use it either; and Shentai’s commentary does not use it anywhere in the work (zero occurrences in X53n0836).
- 「據理為宗」 tr. “taking principle as the standard” (the ancient source of the later phrase 「理長為宗」 tr. “taking the stronger principle as the standard”; only the citations are recorded): Puguang, 「論師據理為宗,非存朋執」 tr. “the master of the treatise takes principle as his standard and does not maintain partisan attachment”〔T1821 0001a17–18〕; Fabao, 「長行中唯以理勝為宗,非偏一部」 tr. “in the prose he takes only the superior principle as his standard and does not lean to one school”〔T41n1822 0458b01〕·「理長為是,非定一宗」 tr. “where the principle is stronger, that is right; he is not fixed to one school”〔0458b08〕·「論主不定執一宗,理長即取」 tr. “the author is not fixed in holding to one school; where the principle is stronger he takes it”〔0605c01〕. The four characters 「理長為宗」 tr. “taking the stronger principle as the standard” do not occur as a connected phrase in the three commentaries (a negative search result, bounded by the three commentaries plus Shentai’s commentary and the two prefaces; the two characters 「理長」 tr. “the principle is stronger” likewise show zero occurrences in Shentai’s commentary).
IX. Edition Location Register
- Xuanzang, T1558, Fascicle One (base text): head of the chapter〔T29 0001a07〕· stanza of homage 0001a08 · explanation of the name Abhidharma 0001b02–16 · with and without outflows 0001b29 · the conditioned and the five aggregates 0002a08 · aggregate of appropriation 0002a22 · aggregate of form 0002b07 · nonmanifest form 0003a16 · great elements 0003a28 · the naming of the three classifications 0004c13 · folly, faculty, and preference 0005b03 · the sequence of the aggregates 0005c01 · the space and consciousness elements 0006c07. Source file: canonical layer (the sequence of Chinese characters checked word for word).
- Paramārtha, T1559: the corresponding passage 0161c06–0167a11; Huikai’s preface 0161a03 (so ascribed in the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace witnesses).
- Saṅghabhadra, T1562: 0329c18 · 0335b17–c05 · 0338a25–b04; T1563: 0777a10 · 0778b14.
- Puguang, T1821: 0001a17–a22 · 0002c10–19 · 0003c17–23 · 0007b19 · 0010b14 · 0011c06–0012a01 · 0014c23 · 0027b18 · 0032a07 · 0033a06.
- Fabao, T1822: 0458a29–b08 · 0460b11 · 0461a06 · 0465a10 · 0467c25–0468a20 · 0469a21 · 0475b10 · 0487c27 · 0492b23 · 0494a01 · 0605c01.
- Yuanhui, T1823: 0813b09 · 0814b28 · 0816b14–c17 · 0817a12 · 0817c26 · 0818b06 · 0819b15 · 0822b23 · 0825b14 · 0826b09–b25.
- Shentai, X53n0836, Fascicle One (0001b06–0020c09 · direct explanation of Part One of the Chapter on the Elements): 0004b15–17 · 0006a20–0006b02. Shentai’s commentary is fragmentary and survives in the X collection (seven fascicles extant; fascicle three and most of fascicle eight onward are missing).
- Catalogues and monastic biographies: T55n2154 · T55n2157 · T50n2053 0261b–c · T50n2049 0190b02–0190c12.
- Collation: the twenty-six collation notes of Fascicle One completely enumerated (Section III · no case for changing the base text).